African American Book review
Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Alexandria,_Tennessee_).pdf
Dusk and Dawn of the Rural Veil
Reavis L. Mitchell, Jr.
Of Alexandria at the end of the nineteenth century, W. E. B. Du Bois asked, “How shall men measure Progress there where the dark-faced Josie lies? Howmany heartfuls of sorrow shall balance a bushel of wheat? How hard a thing is life to the lowly, and yet how human and real! And all this life and love and strife and failure,—is it the twilight of nightfall or the flush of some faint-dawning day?”1
His sadly musing questions came in response to his return to Alexan- dria’s African American settlement in 1897, ten years after he had been engaged as the teacher of the seasonal “colored school” in rural DeKalb County, Tennessee.His pilgrimage revealed bittersweet changes inAlexan- dria’s white agrarian community and its sister settlement of black farmers. When Du Bois spent the hot summers of 1886 and 1887 teaching rural
black youngsters, he was an undergraduate student at Nashville’s Fisk University. Being young, idealistic, and self-confident (“Fisk men thought that Tennessee—beyond the Veil—was theirs alone” [46]), his unwavering belief in higher education for future economic improvement of all African Americans, whether urban or agrarian, reflected the spirit of optimism in African Americans, who were confident they were participants in the sur- rounding white-shaped world. And that spirit of optimism was justified as post-Reconstruction Tennessee, historically more liberal than her Deep South sister states, had embraced the pro-industry “New South” gospel espoused since the mid-1870s by Henry Grady (1850–1889), editor of the
1. W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, ed. Henry Louis Gates Jr. and Terri Hume Oliver (New York: Norton, 1999), 53–54. Subsequent references to this work appear as page citations in the text. The book’s fourth chapter, “Of the Meaning of Progress,” was first published as an essay entitled “A Negro Schoolmaster in the New South,” in Atlantic Monthly 83, no. 495 (January 1899): 99–105.
49Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
50 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
Atlanta Constitution. According to Grady’s gospel, through the American- ization of the South via industrialization and the infusion of northern capi- tal, southernerswould rise inmaterial comfort, level of education, and self- respect, with the African American man “to get a return on his investment through education and participation in the political process.”2
The New South doctrine was at work in Tennessee in the mid-1880s, with seven African Americans elected to the state House of Representa- tives. They followed in the footsteps of six earlier black representatives, who had broken through the veil of racism to win seats in the legisla- ture: Sampson W. Keeble (c. 1832–post-1886), R—Davidson County, 1873– 1875; Thomas A. Sykes (1835–post-1893), R—Davidson County, 1881–1883; John W. Boyd (1857–1932), R—Tipton County, two terms, 1881–1885; Is- ham F. Norris (?–post-1891), R—Shelby County, 1881–1883; Thomas Frank Cassels (c. 1843–post-1899), R—Shelby County, 1881–1883; and Leonard Howard (?–?), R—Shelby County, 1883–1885.3
In 1886 and 1887, the seven black legislators serving in the state House of Representatives, who were role models for young Du Bois, were David Foote Rivers (1859–1941), R—Fayette County, two terms, 1883–1887; Sam- uel Allen McElwee (1857–1914), R—Haywood County, three terms, 1883– 1889; Greene E. Evans (1848–post-1875), R—Shelby County, 1885–1887; William A. Fields (c. 1852–post-1888), R—Shelby County, 1885–1887; Wil- liamC.Hodge (c. 1846–post-1889), R—Hamilton County, 1885–1887; Styles Linton Hutchins (?–post-1905), R—Hamilton County, 1887–1889; and the sole Democrat, MonroeW. Gooden (1848–1915), D—Fayette County, 1887– 1889.4
As the decade of the eighties drew to a close, earlier “Jim Crow” laws (named for the imaginary black street beggar personified by Thomas
2. Grady’s famous “New South” oration is quoted inH. Brandt Ayers, “YouCan’t Eat Magnolias,” in H. Brandt Ayers and Thomas H. Naylor, eds., You Can’t Eat Magnolias: A Publication of the L. Q. C. Lamar Society, 6–7. See also C. Vann Woodward, Origins of the New South, 1877–1913 (Baton Rouge: Louisiana State University Press, 1971). 3. For more on these legislators, see Robert M. McBride and Dan M. Robison, eds.,
Biographical Directory of the Tennessee General Assembly, Volume 2, 1861–1901 (Nashville: Tennessee State Library and Archives and Tennessee Historical Commission, 1979) (hereafter cited as Directory 2), 484–85. See also Ilene J. Cornwell, “Addenda to Vol- ume 2,” in Biographical Directory of the Tennessee General Assembly, Volume 6, 1971–1991 (Nashville: Tennessee Historical Commission, 1991), 259; and Mingo Scott Jr., The Ne- gro in Tennessee Politics and Governmental Affairs, 1865–1965: “The Hundred Years Story” (Nashville: Rich Print, 1964), 48–49. 4. Formore on these seven state representatives, seeDirectory 2, 276, 290, 342–43, 423,
448, 572, 771–72. See also Linda T. Wynn, “Samuel A. McElwee (1857–1914),” in Profiles of African Americans in Tennessee, ed. Bobby L. Lovett and Linda T. Wyan (Nashville: Annual Local Conference on Afro-American Culture and History, 1996), 85–87; Arna Bontemps, Chariot in the Sky: The Story of the Jubilee Singers (New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1951), 180, 182, 186, 187; and Joe M. Richardson, A History of Fisk Univer- sity, 1865–1946 (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1980), 25–27.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 51
“Daddy” Rice in his 1828 vaudeville act and burlesque song, “Jump, Jim Crow”) enacted by the Tennessee General Assembly continued to shape the state’s social fabric. The 1870 law prohibiting interracial marriages, followed by the segregation act of 1875 and the 1881 act segregating blacks in separate railroad cars, were strengthened by the Supreme Court’s 1883 ruling as unconstitutional the Federal Civil Rights Act of 1875 and by its Plessy v. Ferguson decision in 1896 upholding a Louisiana law directing railroads to provide equal but separate accommodations for the white and colored races. These reinforced discriminatory laws exacerbated the solid- ity of racism’s veil between the white and black populations. The white- mandated veil also blocked the African American male’s path to the polls, since he could not pay the exorbitant poll tax nor risk losing his small farm or sharecropper’s position and income. Thus, during the Progressive Era of the 1890s, there was no African
American representation in the Tennessee General Assembly—although in 1896 Jesse M. H. Graham (1869–1930; R—Montgomery County), a black resident of Clarksville, was elected to the Fiftieth Assembly; he was seated on January 4, 1897, subject to investigation by the House Committee on Elections. On January 20, Graham was disqualified by the House of Rep- resentatives when it determined that the duration of his “residence in Ten- nessee [following his pre-1895 residence in Louisville, Kentucky, was] less than the three years required by constitution.” The voiceless status of Ten- nessee’s African Americans would continue until the modern civil rights movement and reforms of the 1960s, when Archie W. Willis Jr. (1925–1988; D—Shelby County), a black Memphis attorney, was elected in 1964 to the Eighty-fourth General Assembly, then reelected in 1966 to the Eighty-fifth Assembly.5
In 1886, however, the veil-rending election of Archie Willis lay seventy- eight years in the future, and seven African Americans represented their constituents in the state House of Representatives as eighteen-year-old W. E. B. Du Bois, imbuedwith a youthfully optimistic “Progressive sense of the possible,”6 arrived in Lebanon, Wilson County, to begin summer train- ing sessions at the Teachers’ Institute. There he discovered that the “awful shadow of the Veil” was omnipresent in both urban and rural Tennessee: White teachers attended training sessions in the morning and Negroes attended the same sessions at night. Then, when he and a white teaching candidate rode horseback to the county school commissioner’s house to secure employment in late July, the veil’s shadow fell once more as the two white men sat down together to share dinner, and, as Du Bois sadly
5. For more on Graham, see Directory 2, 350–51; for more on Willis, see Ilene J. Corn- well, ed. Biographical Directory of the Tennessee General Assembly, Volume 5, 1951–1971 (Nashville: Tennessee Historical Commission, 1980), 476–77. 6. Ayers, “You Can’t Eat Magnolias,” 17.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
52 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
observed, “they ate first, then I—alone” (48).His youthful life as a free black in New England had not given Du Bois the experience to comprehend that beneath the professed ideals of mutual respect and equality among whites and blacks in the South lay an omnipresent chasm filled with more than two and a half centuries of mistrust, fear, and accumulated evils rooted in the enslavement and exploitation of the black race. For the black sharecroppers and independent farmers living on the hilly
countryside in rural Tennessee,memories of the accumulated evils inflicted upon African Americans during enslavement had been indelibly burned into their collective consciousness and heritage. Those middle-aged par- ents of Du Bois’s nearly thirty students—the Dowells, the Burkes, the Lawrences, theNeills, theHickmans, the Thompsons, and the Eddingses— had experienced fewer than twenty-five years of freedom from enslave- ment. Those tradition-bound agrarians, whom Du Bois would describe retrospectively as sharing “a common hardship in poverty, poor land, and lowwages” (50), could not envision any path to earning a livelihood (albeit scarcely subsistence) except the established one through the precarious praxes of agricultural and manual labor. Thus, while the young school- master Du Bois educated his students in the log schoolhouse—previously used by local landowner and Confederate veteran Captain J. D. Wheeler for corn storage, then converted during Reconstruction into the Wheeler School for Blacks7—the students’ parents stifled their doubts about book learning and briefly tolerated the absence of their offspring from domestic chores and family-farm or sharecrop labor. As Du Bois would soon discover, however, all the parents shared the
pragmatic philosophy of Mun Eddings, “who worked Colonel Wheeler’s farm on shares” and never hesitated to keep his sons Mack and Ed from school when “the crops needed the boys” or to detain daughter Lugene at home to “mind the baby” (49). Even quasi-independent older students were hard-pressed to attend school regularly. Twenty-year-old Josie— whose “longing to know, to be a student in the great school [Fisk Uni- versity at Nashville] hovered like a star above this child-woman amid her work and worry” (48)—was frequently absent from classes as she tended her younger siblings, helped with household chores, and created family apparel on the sewing machine she had bought one winter through her four-dollars-a-month domestic employment. For the offspring of the ten- ant and independent farmers, the leisure to obtain formal education was
7. Tennessee Historical Markers Erected by the Tennessee Historical Commission, 8th ed. (Nashville: Tennessee Historical Commission, 1996), 32. The historical marker com- memorating the Wheeler School for Blacks stands at the junction of Goose Creek Road and U.S. Highway 70 on the northern outskirts of Alexandria. The marker, funded by the Sons of Confederate Veterans and the Black Student Alliance of Tennessee Techno- logical University, Cookeville, was erected in 1995.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 53
a luxury unfeasible; their labor was a vital component of the family units struggling to eke out marginal subsistence in the rough hills north and northeast of Alexandria. The center of this hardscrabble “little world . . . and so its isolationmade
it” (50), Du Bois noted, was the town of Alexandria, established by deed on April 15, 1820, from Daniel Alexander in what was then part of Smith County. Alexander, born in 1773 in Maryland, apparently settled in the area before 1800, for by 1801 he had built his dwelling; in 1802 he was granted a license to keep a tavern in his house. “The tavern business ev- idently did well, and Alexander was wealthy enough by 1820 to own ten slaves,” according to DeKalb County Historian Thomas G. Webb. “He was a prominent man in the affairs of his community. A few years after found- ing Alexandria, in 1829 Daniel Alexander moved to Rutherford County,” Tennessee.8
The town named for Alexander continued to flourish without his pres- ence. Alexandriawas listed in EastinMorris’s Tennessee Gazetteer of 1834 on the stage route from Knoxville—via Sparta, Alexandria, and Lebanon— to Nashville and as containing “250 inhabitants, one doctor, five stores, three groceries, two taverns, two tailors’ shops, two blacksmiths’ shops, one shoe shop, two saddlers’ shops, two carpenters, one tanyard, and two churches.” The Gazetteer also included statistics from the Census of 1830, the first complete census of Tennessee, and the figures for Smith County recorded a total of 21,492 inhabitants: 9,391 free white males; 7,723 free white females; 83 free people of color; and 4,294 slaves.9
Antebellum Alexandria appeared destined to become a major city in the late 1830s. “Before the Civil War, Alexandria was the largest town in DeKalb County [created from portions of Smith and Cannon counties in 1837 and named for the Revolutionary War Continental Army major general, Baron Johann DeKalb], as well as the wealthiest,” wrote historian Thomas G. Webb. “Alexandria citizens were the leaders in establishing the Lebanon-Sparta Turnpike in 1838, and Alexandria had DeKalb County’s first newspaper and first bank.” The townwas incorporated in 1848, and by 1860 therewere “29 farms in the county valued at $5,000 ormore. Seventeen farms of the 29 were in the first district near Alexandria.”10
8. February 6, 1998, letter from DeKalb County Historian Thomas G. Webb, Smith- ville, Tenn., with article, “Alexandria Celebrates 150th Birthday in 1970,” published in the Smithville Review,April 30, 1970. Webb also is the author ofDeKalb County, Tennessee (Memphis: Memphis State University Press, 1986), and A Bicentennial History of DeKalb County, Tennessee (Smithville: Smithville–DeKalb County Chamber of Commerce, Tay- lor Publishing, 1995). 9. Robert M. McBride and Owen Meredith, eds. Eastin Morris’ Tennessee Gazetteer,
1834, and Matthew Rhea’s Map of the State of Tennessee, 1832 (Nashville: Gazetteer Press, 1971), 60, 62, 103, 303. 10. Thomas G. Webb, “DeKalb County Fair,” Smithville Review, June 3, 1976.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
54 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
The town’s incorporation lapsed during the Civil War and Reconstruc- tion era, and not until the early 1880s did Alexandria’s progressive spirit resurface. By 1888, the local Liberty Herald newspaper waxed enthusiasti- cally that a “spirit of improvement has taken hold upon Alexandria, the most since the war. New buildings are going up almost daily; everyone is full of faith in the future prosperity of our town. Of 15 stores in town, only one is vacant.” In August of the following year, in keeping with this pro- gressive spirit, Alexandria’s active African American community served as host to the three-day, twenty-first-anniversary convention of the United Benevolent Societies (Colored) of Tennessee. After several days of internal business and programs, the group “had a big daylight procession and pic- nic. Theymarched through the principal streets, then to the fairgrounds.”11
Alexandria’s fairgrounds were established near Hickman Creek in 1856 for the DeKalb County Fair, operated by the DeKalb County Agricultural andMechanical Association, and became an important gathering place for bothAlexandria and the surrounding county. In keepingwithAlexandria’s custom begun in the antebellum era, a “Black Fair” was held during the two final days of the annual (white) fair. “Although Blacks had access to all rides, concessions, and exhibits, they were required to sit in a reserved area located on the south of the grandstand. A wall between the two sec- tions was solid, so the occupants could not see each other,” according to Alexandria’s local historian Frances Lawrence. “The Black Fair was oper- ated by Dib Burks of Alexandria [who also served as fireworks specialist for the fair and for the Tennessee State Fair in Nashville] and his cousin Henry Belcher of Nashville. The Black Fair was held the Friday and Satur- day following the DeKalb Fair and had entries and picnics. A dance was held in the women’s building with a live band.”12
By the end of the decade, the “Progressive sense of the possible” was tangible in Alexandria. The town’s population stood at 640 (80more inhab- itants than were recorded in the 1880 Census), with tangible assets of “133 dwellings, 2 hotels, 3 school buildings, 6 churches, 1 roller mill, 1 saw and planing mill, 1 carriage manufactory, 5 dry goods stores, 4 grocery stores, 2 drug stores, 1 hardware store, 1 furniture store, 2 large ware houses, 5 blacksmith shops, 2 barber shops, 2 undertaking and cabinet shops.” As in the previous decade, “most of the black men were still hiring out to do farm labor, but three of them were blacksmiths,” related Thomas Webb. “Most of the black women who worked outside the home were house- hold servants, cooks (usually excellent and generally preferred over white
11. Liberty Herald, October 31, 1888, and August 14, 1889, furnished by Thomas G. Webb, February 6, 1998. 12. Frances Lawrence, ed., The History of the DeKalb County Fair, the Grandpa Fair of
the South, 1856–1996: The 140th Consecutive Exhibition, Alexandria, Tennessee (Alexandria: DeKalb County Fair, 1996), 5, 10.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 55
cooks), or did washing and ironing for white families. Essentially, the same was true in 1900 inAlexandria, except that therewere among the blackmen four blacksmiths, a barber, three ministers, a stone mason, and a wagoner. The black population of DeKalb County was never large [the 70 percent in 1860 had dwindled to 7 percent by 1900] and it has steadily decreased, pri- marily from out-migration.”13 Today, most blacks reside in the three larger towns of Smithville, Dowelltown, and Alexandria. The changes wrought by progress in Alexandria were obvious toW. E. B.
Du Bois when he made his pilgrimage back to the town in 1897,14 fresh from his 1896 graduation by Harvard University, as the first African Amer- ican to earn the institution’s Ph.D. degree, and a decade after his student- teaching experience prior to his 1888 graduation from Fisk University. His description ofAlexandria, however, as “a straggling, lazy village of houses, churches, and shops . . . [and] cuddled on the hill to the north was the village of the colored folks, who lived in three- or four-room unpainted cottages . . . [which were] centred about the twin temples of the hamlet, the Methodist and the Hard-Shell Baptist churches” (50) does not accu- rately record the geographical location of the town’s elements, according to county historian Webb:
Alexandria’s black community was located primarily right in town, just east of the square on the street [“Cemetary” Road, according to the present street sign] leading up to the [East View] cemetery. Beside the cemetery is Seay’s Chapel Methodist Church, U.S.A., which [has been] used by the black community from 1869. The school was just behind the church, and the black cemetery beside that and adjoining the white cemetery (a rock fence between them). . . . Some of the blacks also lived on the upper (south) end of High Street, where the Walker’s Chapel Primitive (“Hard-Shell”) Baptist Church was built about 1882 and the Mt. Zion Missionary Baptist Church about 1894.15
Despite his errant sense of direction, Du Bois’s other senses were honed to razor-sharp precision as he investigated “how life had gone with my school-children” (51) over the previous decade. He discovered that the black agrarians’ hardscrabble existence, with poverty’s attendant malaise of malnutrition and disease, had eliminated any possibility of advanced educational opportunity for his former students. For them, opportunity beckoned through the slightly ajar door of the New South industrialism’s
13. Letter from Thomas G. Webb, February 6, 1998, with copies of figures from the 1880 and 1890 U.S. Censuses of Alexandria. 14. Progress described by Du Bois included the old log schoolhouse being replaced
in 1897 by a “jaunty board” schoolhouse. This schoolhouse was renovated and moved in the fall of 1997 to the Lebanon Fairgrounds for use in a turn-of-the-century village display, according to Alexandria’s local historian Frances Lawrence, February 21, 1998. 15. Letter from Thomas G. Webb, February 6, 1998.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
56 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
demand formanual labor, despite thewages being “depressed by the avail- ability of free or nearly free labor under the convict-lease system . . . [so that the average working man] could labor for an entire month without seeing daylight and make only $8–$14.”16 Du Bois’s former students, in pursuit of amodicumofmaterialwealth to enable their rise abovemarginal living, had joined the black exodus from exhausted farmland to industri- alized cities. In addition to several of his students having “gone to work in Nashville” (53), one student had taken up the carpenter’s trade and another had become the community’s Baptist preacher. His older student, Josie, had helped her parents sell their farm andmove nearer to town, then “toiled a year in Nashville, and brought back ninety dollars to furnish the house and change it to a home. . . . Josie shivered and worked on, with the vision of school-days all fled . . .” (51). Her dreams expired with her in premature death at age thirty. And the collective dream of Alexandria’s African Americans to attain
agrarian affluence also died, despite the efforts of debt-ridden black farm- ers and laborers unified into the Working People’s Labor and Art Asso- ciation during the depression years of the early 1890s; the last record of the association would be in 1905.17 As Alexandria’s economic focus shifted from general agriculture to livestock breeding to commerce and manufac- turing, the town’s population diminished with each passing year (to reach its lowest ebb in 1950 with 372 inhabitants).18 As the century came to an end, black ownership of small farms in DeKalb County continued to dwin- dle, and a decade later there would be only 59 black farmers and 33 black owners of farms, compared to 2,541 white-owned farms and 2,482 white farmers, recorded for the county’s total farmland of 197,912 acres.19
In April of 1917, New South boosterism and the wave of progressive re- forms benefiting both rural andurbanAfricanAmericanswere swept away by America’s entry into the First World War. The “shadow of the Veil” re- mained an impenetrable barrier for all black Tennesseans who, although they were in the forefront of young volunteers enlisting in the armed ser-
16. Ayers, “You Can’t EatMagnolias,” 7. Tennessee’s convict-labor-lease lawwas not repealed until 1936. 17. Working People’s Labor and Art Association (Alexandria, Tenn.), “Constitution
of theWorking People’s Labor andArtAssociation; revisedAug. 28–30, 1905, at Alexan- dria, Tennessee,” copy on file at the Tennessee State Library and Archives, Nashville. An overview of Tennessee’s agrarian movement is included in “A Troubled Decade, 1886–1896,” in Stanley J. Folmsbee, Robert E. Corlew, and Enoch L. Mitchell, eds., Ten- nessee: A Short History (Knoxville: University of Tennessee Press, 1969) (hereafter cited as Tennessee: A Short History), 397–401. 18. Tennessee Blue Book, 1957–1958 (Nashville: Tennessee Secretary of State, 1958), 151. 19. Letter fromGeneDanekas, State StatisticianwithU.S. Department ofAgriculture,
Tennessee Agricultural Statistics Service, Nashville, February 5, 1998; data extracted from the Thirteenth Census of the United States taken in 1910.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 57
vices to fight overseas, discovered that the general white attitude toward them had not changed. “As late as 1917, after nearly two decades of ‘pro- gressivism,’ aroused Shelby Countians [in West Tennessee] could lynch a Negro accused of rape andmurder and in the same week listen to a promi- nent Memphis lawyer and civic leader urge them to support the war effort to preventGermany from turning back ‘the hands of Civilization . . . a hun- dred years.’ ”20 When African Americans returned to American soil after the 1918 armistice, they found few fissures in the South’s veil of racism, thus the majority of young black veterans were carried by the tide of out- migration to industrial jobs in northern factories. For the grandchildren of the handful of African Americans remaining in
Alexandria, a new opportunity for improved education was created in the late 1930s. As a result of the National Conference on Fundamental Prob- lems in the Education of Negroes, held in 1934 in Washington, D.C., and publication of its proceedings,Child Health Problems, by the SouthernOffice of the Julius Rosenwald Fund,21 Alexandria’s black children were benefi- ciaries of a Rosenwald School for Negroes. The large, weather-boarded schoolhouse was built on the hilltop south of the 1897 schoolhouse and above the narrow valley bisected by Shady Lane. Two teachers taught about fifty pupils in the Rosenwald School. “Around 1957, the number of pupils had declined until there were only enough for one teacher, with thirty or more pupils,” stated county historian Thomas Webb. “Mrs. Daisy Tubbs stayed as the teacher at Alexandria, and Mrs. Zella Rutland League [who had begun teaching in the school in 1944] came to Smithville to teach at the black school (which was not a Rosenwald school). At the end of the 1962–1963 term, both schools were closed, and the DeKalb County schools were integrated.”22
Despite improved educational opportunities for Tennessee’s African Americans, the out-migration of blacks continued steadily, and the black population declined from 23.8 percent of the total population in 1900 (with
20. Folmsbee, Corlew, and Mitchell, “Social and Intellectual Developments in the Twentieth Century,” in Tennessee: A Short History, 574. 21. Alfred A. Moss, “Philanthropy, Northern,” in Encyclopedia of Southern Culture,
ed. Charles Reagan Wilson and William Ferris (Chapel Hill: University of North Car- olina Press, 1989), 651–53. Julius Rosenwald, president of Sears, Roebuck andCompany, was a northern philanthropist guided by educator Booker T. Washington to support— within the context of segregation and vocational training—public education for blacks in the South. As early as 1910, Rosenwald began donating funds for social service and educational institutions to benefit southern blacks. In 1917 his largesse was institution- alized in the Julius Rosenwald Fund. Before the fund was liquidated in 1948 (sixteen years after Rosenwald’s death), approximately $63 million had been utilized in the South to improve rural blacks’ education, black health education, and racial relations. See the periodical published by the Rosenwald Fund, Julius Rosenwald Fund: Review of Two Decades, 1917–1936, by Edwin R. Embree (Chicago: The Fund, 1936). 22. Letter from Thomas G. Webb, March 1, 1998.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
58 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
7 percent in DeKalb County) to 16.5 percent by 1960 (with 2.6 percent in DeKalb County). The population movement accelerated during the sec- ond half of the twentieth century, and the 1990 Census recorded DeKalb County’s black population as 1.5 percent of the 14,360 inhabitants.23 The handful of blacks remaining among Alexandria’s 730 inhabitants were em- ployed as laborers in the thirty manufacturing plants in the county or in construction and mining. By 1992, there were 75,000 farmers in Tennessee, but only 900 were African Americans. None among the black farmers were classified as principal operators (defined as producing one thousand dol- lars in products). There were no active black farmers among Alexandria’s 697 inhabitants nor in DeKalb County.24
The answer to W. E. B. Du Bois’s plaintive questioning of Alexandria’s progress in 1897—“is it the twilight of nightfall or the flush of some faint- dawning day?”—hovered above the distant horizon even as he posed the question (54). It was both. It was the nightfall of the younger generation’s blindly following the traditional praxes of their parents to lead marginal lives as hardscrabble farmers, who live and die in the shadow of one blue hill. Yet it also was the flush of a faint-dawning day offering hope for new opportunity over the rolling blue hills to the north, far beyond Tennessee’s rural veil.
23. DeKalb County black population figures furnished by Thomas G. Webb, Febru- ary 6, 1998. 24. Letter fromGeneDanekas, State StatisticianwithU.S. Department ofAgriculture,
Tennessee Agricultural Statistics Service, Nashville, February 5, 1998; data extracted from U.S. Department of Commerce, U.S. Census of Agriculture (Washington, D.C.: U.S. Government Printing Office, 1993).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 59
1. The north side of Alexandria’s town square containing the post office, barber shop, and grocery storewas photographed circa 1900,when horse-drawn buggies and wagons were preferred modes of rural transportation. Photograph from the collection of Frances Lawrence, Alexandria.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
60 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
2. The north side of Alexandria’s town square (shown at right, looking west from the junction ofHigh Street andTennessee 26) in February 1998. The buildings now contain a real estate agency, a hardware and variety store, an insurance company, a video store, and offices for a physician and a dentist. Photograph by Ilene J. Cornwell, Nashville.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 61
3. In 1995, a state historical marker was erected at the junction of U.S. 70 and Goose Creek Road on the northern outskirts of Alexandria to commemorate the log Wheeler School for Blacks. Photograph by Ilene J. Cornwell, Nashville.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
62 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
4. The 1897 “jaunty board” schoolhouse, which replaced the log Wheeler School for Blacks, stood inAlexandria until autumn 1997, when the structurewasmoved to the Lebanon Fairgrounds for use in a turn-of-the-century village display. Pho- tograph by Frances Lawrence, Alexandria.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 63
5. The third school for blacks was the Alexandria Rosenwald School, built in the late 1930s through a rural education program established by the Julius Rosenwald Fund. The school operated until the DeKalb County schools were desegregated at the end of the 1962–1963 school year. Photograph from the collection of Frances Lawrence, Alexandria.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
64 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
6. By February 1998, the massive fieldstone foundation and collapsed, rotting wood were all that remained of Alexandria’s Rosenwald School for Negroes. Photograph by Ilene J. Cornwell, Nashville.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 65
7. The fieldstone Seay Methodist Church, U.S.A., sits on a hill east of Alexandria. The site has been used by the black Methodists since 1869. Alexandria’s local his- torian Frances Lawrence (left) guided the author (right) to the site on February 21, 1998, and related the church’s history. Photograph by Ilene J. Cornwell, Nashville.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
66 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
8. The “white” East View Cemetery was established shortly after Alexandria’s founding in the early 1800s and sprawls along the hill (east) above SeayMethodist Church; the tin roof of the church can be seen against the foliage in the center background. Photograph by Ilene J. Cornwell, Nashville.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 67
9. The south boundary of East View Cemetery is marked by a fieldstone wall, which separates the “white” burial ground from the adjacent cemetery for Alex- andria’s African Americans. The vantage point is looking west, toward the front fieldstone wall and entrance. Photograph by Ilene J. Cornwell, Nashville.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
68 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
10. Walker’s Chapel Primitive Baptist Church was built circa 1882 on the south end of High Street in Alexandria. Du Bois described it in 1897 as the “Hard-Shell Baptist” church. Photograph by Ilene J. Cornwell, Nashville.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Alexandria, Tennessee 69
11. The shell of Mt. Zion Missionary Baptist Church, built circa 1894, stands next to Walker’s Chapel on High Street; services ceased in the 1950s. Since this church had not been built in 1886–1887, Du Bois’s description of the village being cen- tered around “the twin temples of the hamlet” must have referred to Walker’s Chapel and to the circa 1869 Seay Methodist Church, situated about a mile to the east at the end of “Cemetary Road.” Photograph by Ilene J. Cornwell, Nashville.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:44.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
__MACOSX/._Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Alexandria,_Tennessee_).pdf
Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Reviews_Of_The_Souls_Of_Black_Folk_).pdf
Compiled by Erica L. Griffin
Review of The Souls of Black Folk: Essays and Sketches, by W. E. Burghardt Du Bois (Chicago: A. C. McClurg Company, 1903). By Anonymous Reviewer. Nation vol. 76, no. 5 (1903): 481–82.
Mr. Du Bois has written a profoundly interesting and affecting book, remarkable as a piece of literature apart from its inner significance. The negrophobist will remind us that Mr. Du Bois is not so black as he has painted himself, and will credit to the white blood in his veins the power and beauty of his book. But the fact is, that the features of Mr. Du Bois’s mind are negro features to a degree that those of his face are not. They are the sensibility, the tenderness, the “avenues to God hid from men of Northern brain,” which Emerson divined in the black people. The bar of music from one “Sorrow Song” or another which stands at the head of each chapter is a hint (unintended) thatwhat follows is that strainwrit large, that Mr. Du Bois’s thought and expression are highly characteristic of his peo- ple, are cultivated varieties of those emotional and imaginative qualities which are the prevailing traits of the uncultivated negro mind. Hence one more argument for that higher education of the negro for which Mr. Du Bois so eloquently pleads. Such education of ten thousand negroes would be justified by one product like this. The book will come as a surprise to some persons who have heard Mr.
Du Bois speak upon his people’s character and destiny, and, finding him coldly intellectual, have not been at all prepared for the emotion and the passion throbbing here in every chapter, almost every page. It is almost intolerably sad. “Bone of the bone and flesh of the flesh of them that live within the veil,” the writer manifests throughout an aching sense of the wrongs done to his people, heretofore and still. But those will greatly mis- conceive who think that we have here merely an outburst of emotion. Back
18Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Reviews 19
of this there is careful knowledge of past and present conditions in the South, clear insight into their meanings, a firm intellectual apprehension of their tendency, which is something to be reckoned with by every citizen who has at heart the welfare of his country, inseparable from the welfare of the colored people. The perfervid rhetoric will seem extravagant to the dull and cold, but, though it sometimes obscures what it would fain illuminate, it is the writer’s individual form, it is not the substance of his protestation, which is compact of intellectual seriousness and moral truth. The initial chapter is of a general character, setting forth the spiritual
striving of the negro—to be at once a negro and an American; “to be a co-worker in the kingdom of culture, to escape both death and isolation; to use his best powers and his latent genius,” which have heretofore been so wasted, dispersed, and forgotten. A second chapter takes more defi- nite shape, telling the story of emancipation, what it meant to the blacks, and what happened in the days of the carpet-bagger and his co-adjutors in the Reconstruction period. The emphasis is on the Freedmen’s Bureau, whose merits and demerits are considered in an impartial manner. There is an eloquent tribute “to the crusade of the New England schoolma’rm” in the South, which in one year gave instruction to more than one hundred thousand blacks. There is a fit rebuke for the cheap nonsense, of which we hear so much, concerning the enfranchisement of the negro. There was no choice, we are very properly assured, between full and restricted suffrage; only a choice between suffrage and a new form of slavery. It is conceded that a race-feudwas the inevitable consequence of the choice theNorthwas forced to make. But the most concrete chapter in Mr. Du Bois’s book is the third. “Of Mr.
Booker T. Washington and Others.” Mr. Washington’s ascendancy is des- ignated as “the most striking thing in the history of the American negro since 1876.” Entertained with unlimited energy, enthusiasm, and faith, his programme “startled and won the applause of the South, interested and won the admiration of the North, and, after a confused murmur of protest, it silenced if it did not convert the negroes themselves.” The merits of that programme are detailed with warm appreciation, while at the same time a criticism is made upon it so thoughtfully conceived that it deserves the attention of Mr. Washington’s best friends and the best friends of the ne- gro and the white people of the South. The criticism will be resented with bitterness by those for whom Washington’s attraction is the concessions they suppose him to have made, and with hardly less by many who are convinced that he has solved the race problem in a completely success- ful manner. There are those who seem to regard any criticism of his pro- gramme as only a less malignant form of lese-majesty than criticism of the war programme of a President. But he is strong and wise enough to wel- come any honest difference from his own views and aims. The criticism is
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
20 Erica L.Griffin
that Mr. Washington asks the negro to surrender, at least for the present, political power, insistence on civil rights, the higher education. Advocated for fifteen years, triumphant for ten, this policy has coincided with the dis- franchisement of the negro, his relegation to a civil status of distinct infe- riority, the impoverishment of institutions devoted to the negro’s higher education. That here is not merely coincidence, but effect, is Mr. Du Bois’s contention. Also, that Mr. Washington’s desired ends cannot be reached without important additions to his means: the negro may not hope to be a successful business man and property owner without political rights, to be thrifty and self-respecting, while consenting to civic inferiority, to se- cure good common-school and industrial training without institutions of higher learning. “Tuskegee itself could not remain open a day were it not for teachers trained in negro colleges, or trained by their graduates.” It is not so clear to us as it is to Mr. Du Bois that Mr. Washington has
made the base concessions here ascribed to him. We recall passages in his books and speeches and letters that point a different moral. We recall his protests sent to the disfranchising conventions in Alabama and Louisiana. It may be that of late he has become more subdued than formerly to those he hasworkedwith, some ofwhomhave the habit of giving his programme the color of their own exaggerated caution and timidity. Then, too, Mr. Du Bois, while acknowledging that Mr.Washington’s programme is provi- sional, does not make this acknowledgment with sufficient emphasis. But this third chapter as a whole, and the expansion of its prominent details in the succeeding chapters, deserve the carefullest consideration. Their large intelligence and their lofty temper demand for them an appreciation as generous as the spirit in which they are conceived. Where all is good, it is invidious to select, but the chapters “On the Train-
ing of Black Men” and “Of the Sons of Master and Man” merit, perhaps, particular attention. The pathos of the chapter called “The Passing of the First Born” is immeasurably deep. It will appeal to all who have a human heart. It tells the story of a baby’s life and death, the joy his coming meant; the “awful gladness” when he died: “Not dead, but escaped; not bond, but free.” Clearly the burden of Mr. Du Bois’s complaint, not explicitly, but im- plicitly at every turn, ismademore grievous by the denial of social equality to himself and his people. In the urgency of this note is there not possibly a lack of the profoundest self-respect? If Mr. Du Bois can sit with Shakespeare and Plato, and they do not wince
at his complexion, why should he care so much for the contempt of Col. Carter of Cartersville?Whynot trample on itwith a deeper pride?A society based on money values may reject such a man as scornfully as one based on the tradition of slavery, but a society based upon character and culture will always welcome him though he were blacker than the ace of spades, not as showing him a favor, but as anxious to avail itself of his ability.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Reviews 21
“The Negro Question: Essays and Sketches Touching upon It by a Colored Writer.” Review of The Souls of Black Folk, by William E. Burghardt Du Bois (Chicago: A. C. McClurg Company, 1903). By Anonymous Reviewer. New York Times, April 25, 1903, p. 283.
It is generally conceded that Booker T. Washington represents the best hope of the negro in America, and it is certain that of all the leaders of his people he has done the most for his fellows with the least friction with the whites who are most nearly concerned, those of the South. Here is another negro “educator,” to use a current term, not brought up like Washington among the negroes of the South and to the manner of the Southern ne- gro born, but one educated in New England—one who never saw a negro camp-meeting till he was grown to manhood and went among the people of his color as a teacher. Naturally he does not see everything as Booker Washington does; probably he does not understand his own people in their natural state as does the other; certainly he cannot understand the South- ern white’s point of view as the principal of Tuskegee does. Yet it is equally certain that “The Souls of Black Folks” [sic] throws much light upon the complexities of the negro problem, for it shows that the key note of at least some negro aspiration is still the abolition of the social color-line. For it is the JimCrow car, and the fact that hemay not smoke a cigar anddrink a cup of teawith thewhiteman in the South, thatmost gallsWilliamE. Burghardt Du Bois of the Atlanta College for Negroes. That this social color line must in time vanish like the mists of the morning is the firm belief of the writer, as the opposite is the equally firm belief of the Southern white man; but in the meantime he admits the “hard fact” that the color line is, and for a long time must be. The book is of curious warp and woof, and the poetical form of the ti-
tle is the index to much of its content and phraseology. To a Southerner who knows the negro race as it exists in the South, it is plain that this negro of Northern education is, after all, as he says, “bone of the bone and flesh of the flesh” of the African race. Sentimental, poetical, picturesque, the acquired logic and the evident attempt to be critically fair-minded is strangely tangled with these racial characteristics and the racial rhetoric. After an eloquent appeal for a fair hearing in what he calls his “Fore- thought,” he goes in some detail into the vexed history of the Freedman’s Bureau and the work it did for good and ill; for he admits the ill as he insists upon the good. A review of such a work from the negro point of view, even the Northern negro’s point of view, must have its value to any unprejudiced student—still more, perhaps, for the prejudiced who is yet willing to be a student. It is impossible here to give even a general idea of the impression thatwill be gained from reading the text, but the underlying
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
22 Erica L.Griffin
idea seems to be that it was impossible for the negro to get justice in the Southern courts just after the war, and “almost equally” impossible for the white man to get justice in the extra judicial proceeding of the Freedman’s Bureau officials which largely superseded the courts for a time. Much is re- membered of these proceedings by older Southerners—much picturesque and sentimental fiction, with an ample basis of truth, has been written about them by Mr. Thomas Nelson Page and others. Here we have the other side. When all is said, the writer of “The Souls of Black Folk” is sure that the
outside interference of which the Freedman’s Bureau was the chief instru- ment was necessary for the negro’s protection from supposed attempts of his former masters to legislate him back into another form of slavery, yet he admits that “it failed to begin the establishment of good-will between ex-masters and freedmen.” It is proper to place beside this, of course, the consensus of fair Southern opinion that the interference in question and the instrumentalities it employed were the cause of the establishment of an ill- will previously nonexistent. Here is a point where Booker T. Washington, as a Southern negro, has the advantage of his present critic in this that he knows by inherited tradition what the actual antebellum feeling between the races was. Du Bois assumes hostility. While thewhole book is interesting, especially to a Southerner, andwhile
the self-restraint and temperateness of the manner of stating even things which the Southerner regards as impossibilities, deserve much praise and disarmharsh criticism, the part of the bookwhich ismore immediately con- cerned with an arrangement of the present plans of Booker T. Washington is for the present the most important. In this matter the writer, speaking, as he says, for many educated ne-
groes, makes two chief objections—first, that Washington is the leader of his race not by the suffrage of that race, but rather by virtue of the sup- port of the whites, and, second, that, by yielding to the modern commer- cial spirit and confining the effort for uplifting the individual to practical education and the acquisition of property and decent ways, he is after all cutting off the negro from those higher aspirations which only, Du Bois says, make a people great. For instance, it is said that Booker T. Washing- ton distinctly asks that black people give up, at least for the present, three things: First, political power; Second, insistence on civil rights; Third, higher education for negro youth, and concentrate all their ener-
gies on industrial education, the accumulation of wealth, and the concilia- tion of the South. This policy has been courageously and insistently advo- cated for over fifteen years, and has been triumphant for perhaps ten years. As a result of this tender of the palm branch what has been the return? In these years there have occurred:
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Reviews 23
1. The disfranchisement of the negro. 2. The legal creation of a distinct status of civil inferiority for the negro. 3. The steady withdrawal of aid from institutions for the higher training
of the negro. These movements are not, to be sure, direct results of Washington’s
teachings, but his propaganda has, without a shadow of doubt, helped their speedier accomplishment. The writer admits the great value of Booker Washington’s work. How-
ever, he does not believe so much in the gospel of the lamb, and does think that a bolder attitude, one of standing firmly upon rights guaranteed by the war amendments, and alluded to in complimentary fashion in the Declara- tion of Independence, is bothmore becoming to a race such as he conceives the negro race to be, and more likely to advance that race. “We feel in con- science bound,” he says, “to ask three things: 1, The right to vote; 2, Civic equality; 3, The education of youth according to ability” andhe is especially insistent on the higher education of the negro—going into some statistics to show what the negro can do in that way. The value of these arguments and the force of the statistics can best be judged after the book is read. Many passages of the book will be very interesting to the student of
the negro character who regards the race ethnologically and not politi- cally, not as a dark cloud threatening the future of the United States, but as a peculiar people, and one, after all, but little understood by the best of its friends or the worst of its enemies outside of what the author of “The Souls of Black Folk” is fond of calling the “Awful Veil.” Throughout it should be recalled that it is the thought of a negro of Northern education who has lived long among his brethren of the South yet who cannot fully feel the meaning of some things which these brethren know by instinct— and which the Southern-bred white knows by a similar instinct; certain things which are—by both accepted as facts—not theories—fundamental attitudes of race to race which are the product of conditions extending over centuries, as are the some-what parallel attitudes of the gentry to the peas- antry in other countries.
“The Case of the Negro.” Review of The Souls of Black Folk, by W. E. Burghardt Du Bois (Chicago: A. C. McClurg Company, 1903). Pp. x, 264. By W. H. Johnson. The Dial 34 (1903): 299–302.1
No thinking man any longer contemplates the possibility of an offhand settlement of the Negro problem. With a Negro population approaching
1. Additional references, per original review, are Thomas Dixon Jr., The Leopard’s Spots: A Romance of the White Man’s Burden (New York: Doubleday, Page & Co., n.d.); Booker T. Washington, Various Addresses and Papers (Tuskegee Institute Steam Print, n.d.).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
24 Erica L.Griffin
ten millions, and with the masses of both the white and the black race per- meated by the prejudices growing out of slavery and the Civil War and en- hanced by the blunders and crimes of the early years of emancipation, the best that can reasonably be hoped for now is a slow and steady progress in the right direction,—that is, in the direction of the highest possible freedom of opportunity for both white and black, unhampered by unfair legislation or administration, or by the no less galling methods of social oppression in walks of life where the law does not and should not enter. In the countless attempts toward settlement, by far themost prominent at
the present time is thework ofMr. Booker T.Washington, which has grown from its very humble beginning of twenty-two years ago until to-day the names of Harvard, Yale, and Princeton are scarcely more familiar than that of the Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institute. The message which Mr. Washington feels it his duty to bear to his race is, “Make yourselves industri- ally necessary, each man and woman of you, to the community in which you live. Let the pursuit of art, literature, and politics wait, for the present, and train the mind directly to the guidance of the skilled hand. When you shall have learned to raise two or three bushels of corn or potatoes, two or three bales of cotton, on the ground where but one grows to-day, when you begin to pay heavy freights into the coffers of the railroads which now force you into ‘Jim Crow’ cars, when you figure as stockholders in the enterprises which now discriminate against you, then you will be rated simply as men and women, and neither hated nor pitied on the ground of color.” Around this idea the work of the Tuskegee Institute has been built up, with careful attention tomoral training, of course, hand in handwith the industrial. The idea has gained an immense popularity. It has seemed to justify itself by its results, and Mr. Washington has become, as Professor Du Bois well says, a leader both of the black race and the white. No doubt the feature in Professor W. E. B. Du Bois’s “The Souls of Black
Folk” which will draw the most immediate attention is the fact that the writer takes determined and emphatic issue with Mr. Booker Washing- ton’s policy, and that too in its most salient point,—the insistence upon the industrial, and the elementary, in negro education. Professor Du Bois is perhaps the most scholarly man of his race in America today,—a man of high scholarship and culture in that broader republic of human attainment which knows no limitation of race, color, or clime. In his acquaintance with the art and literature of various lands and ages he finds the best solace for the peculiar troubles entailed upon him and his by race prejudice in this land and age. “I sit with Shakespeare and he winces not. Across the color line I move arm in arm with Balzac and Dumas, where smiling men and welcoming women glide in gilded halls. From out the caves of evening that swing between the strong-limbed earth and the tracery of the stars, I summonAristotle andAurelius andwhat soul Iwill, and they come all gra-
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Reviews 25
ciouslywith no scorn nor condescension. So, wedwith Truth, I dwell above the Veil.” One can readily see that such a spirit would scent the danger of low, materialistic ideals in the Tuskegee programme, so rigidly industrial. And we are not sure that there is not reason for his fear. To rely too solely uponworldly thrift is the great temptation of the age. It may be true, asMr. Washington says, that the Negro who will pay $10,000 a year in freights will not have to ride in a “Jim Crow” car; but there are a great many white people who would rather ride in a “Jim Crow” with a Burghardt Du Bois or a Booker T. Washington on the other end of the seat than in a Pullman with either Negroes or white men whose consideration at the hands of the railway officials should grow only out of the amount paid to the road in freights. It is certainly possible to go too far in adjuring the Negroes to put away their ambition to enter the higher fields of literature and learning, and to forego their legitimate desire to avail themselves at will of the rights and privileges conferred upon them by the Constitution. Suppose that our colored millions should become industrious and prosperous, and fairly up with the average in personal morals, too, but entirely apathetic as to po- litical rights and duties, and devoid of ambition toward the highest men- tal and spiritual development,—the present Negro problemwould then be practically solved, but would it be an acceptable solution to anyone with a consistent belief in freedom and equality as the best basis for progress and permanence in human government and society? Let no one assume, however, that Professor Du Bois and Principal Wash-
ington are hopelessly at variance. The divergence, at most, bears only upon present methods. Their ultimate aim is one,—the uplifting of their people physically and materially, mentally, morally, and spiritually. All that the latter can do to improve thematerial condition of their common people the former will gladly welcome. “So far asMr.Washington preaches Thrift, Pa- tience, and Industrial Training for the masses, we must hold up his hands and strive with him, rejoicing in his honors and glorying in the strength of this Joshua, called of God and of man to lead the headless host.” And we are very seriously mistaken in Mr. Washington if he would knowingly put any obstacle in the path of any one of his race who has the ambition to climb to a place on the higher seats of mental culture by the Side of Pro- fessor Du Bois, at any rate when that ambition is coupled with evidence of sufficient mental ability to give a reasonable hope of results commensurate with the effort. Many of the white race are beginning to doubt whether we have not gone too far in pressing into the higher studies a class of youths who might readily make skilful and useful followers of some industrial pursuit, but have not the mental makeup for successful assimilation of the higher learning. We have not the statistics at hand by which to test Pro- fessor Du Bois’s claim that Mr. Washington’s work is drying up the foun- tains of support for the higher education of colored youths in other than
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
26 Erica L.Griffin
industrial lines, but we feel quite confident that such a result would be con- trary to his desire.We are not sure thatMr.Washington realizes the possible value of this higher learning to the very industrial training in which he is so deeply interested,—in fact but very few, white or colored, have realized it. It is true, however, that agriculture and the mechanical pursuits offer a fair field for the very highest type of trained intellect which the more distinctively cultural studies, Greek, logic, philosophy, etc., can produce. As the college graduate multiplies in the land, more and more will he be driven from sheer overcrowding elsewhere to devote his powers to these more fundamental means of livelihood, and the Negro will need his own trained leaders here as elsewhere. On the other hand we are not sure that Professor Du Bois, on more careful consideration, would feel himself jus- tified in adding to the passage quoted above, the words: “But so far as Mr. Washington apologizes for injustice, North or South, does not rightly value the privilege and duty of voting, belittles the emasculating effects of caste distinctions, and opposes the higher training and ambition of our brighter minds,—so far as he, the South, or the Nation, does this,—wemust unceas- ingly and firmly oppose them.” Frank and full confidence between these two leaders of their race will surely enable them each warmly to aid the other in his chosen field, to the great advantage of their common aim. Wehave placed among thematerial for this notice awork of a type far dif-
ferent from the writings of Professor Du Bois and Principal Washington,— ”The Leopard’s Spots,” byMr. Thomas Dixon, Jr. ThoughMr. Dixon’s book is thrown into the form of a novel, so far as it can be said to possess form at all, its aim is to justify to Northern readers the attitude of political and social suppression assumed toward the Negro by the dominant white sen- timent of the South. As to the writer’s method, he has chosen to set forth as vividly as possible the faults and crimes current among the Negroes of the South, culminating in an unflinching relation of a fatal assault by a brutal Negro upon an innocent white girl, and an equally unsparing description of the punishment swiftly visited upon the ravisher,—burning at the stake. Plainly the design is that the reader shall exclaim in his indignation, “I too would have helped to do the same, under the same circumstances!” And crude as the book is inmost respects, itmust be admitted that this portion of it is quite skillfully adapted to the end in view. And Mr. Dixon selected his time well, too,—the time when our unfortunate experiment in the Philip- pines has so generally deadened the public conscience toward any appeal to that finer regard for the rights of man simply as man, which was such an inspiration to the masses of the North in the initial years of our experiment withNegro freedom;when the eloquent Curtis could sway audiences at his will with the thought that now at length our government had been placed squarely upon its only consistent basis, the right of every citizen to a full participation in the government under which he was obliged to live. Mr.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Reviews 27
Washington thought that he saw great reason for hope in the fact that white and black fought bravely together in the battles of the Spanish-American war. Professor Du Bois shows far truer insight into the tendencies resulting from that conflict when he speaks of “the silently growing assumption of this age that the probation of races is past, and that the backward races of today are of proven inefficiency and not worth the saving.” But to go back to Mr. Dixon, it is only the unthinking man that can draw from his baleful picture the final conclusion which the writer desires. The Southern courts themselves, as Mr. Dixonwould hardly have the hardihood to deny, can be depended upon absolutely to inflict the extreme penalty of the law upon any Negro identified as the perpetrator of such crime as he describes; and the Southern legislatures can as surely be depended upon to strengthen its laws for the suppression of such crime if in any case they are not suffi- ciently strong already. Under such circumstances nomoral man in his right mind should allow his prejudices to lead him into the support, directly or indirectly, of lynching.We commend toMr. Dixon the intelligent reasoning of Professor Du Bois and Mr. Washington on this subject. He has much to learn from either one of them. He will find, for instance, that the faults of their race which he has passionately asserted are by them dispassionately ad- mitted,—on the whole, a rather more effective mode of presentation, if the end of presentation be the eradication of the faults in question. Of course everybody readsmore or less ofMr. BookerWashington, either
from his books or from the frequent addresses occasioned by the promi- nence of his educational work. Professor Du Bois is known to a less exten- sive circle. We believe that a wide reading of the latter’s new book will do much to promote a correct understanding of the problems of Negro educa- tion and citizenship. In style, it must be pronounced somewhat uneven,— always readily intelligible, rising now and then to a genuine eloquence, sometimes perhaps a little more flowery or figurative than the occasion demands, rather crude in certain instances in dealing with the great mys- teries of human life; but all in all quite above the style of many who would be slow to admit that anything good in a literary way could come out of the African Nazareth. As to the tone of the book, we believe that the author would do well to imbibe a little bit more of the hopeful spirit of Princi- pal Washington. He is distinctly right in the opinion that the cause of the Negro has for the present suffered a serious backset in many important particulars; but he does not accept the pessimistic conclusion that this lost ground is irrecoverable. This being so, perhaps he might find good work- ing capital in a little more of the cheerful attitude. And yet one who stops to consider the essential bitterness of beating against closed doors which ought to be open will not condemn too severely the heart that cannot al- ways show cheer under such circumstances. And it may be, too, that the most of us need this demonstration that the Negro is actually capable of
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
28 Erica L.Griffin
intensemental suffering under unjust treatment. The recognition of human brotherhood is not a strong point with us at present. Composed at different times and for different immediate purposes, the
various chapters of Professor Du Bois’s volume do not present a formal unity, and yet they all bear in one way or another upon the thought sug- gested by the collective title, “The Souls of Black Folk.” On the historical side we find a very valuable sketch of the aims and failures, as well as the actual achievements, of the Freedmen’s Bureau. Elsewhere the author’s own experience as a country school teacher is related in an extremely in- teresting manner. Another chapter, essentially historical fact, to all appear- ances, though mingled with a certain amount of entirely consistent fiction, tells of the tragic end of a Negro youth who went away to college and educated himself beyond the possibility of contentment with his old en- vironment (just as thousands of white boys are always doing, to the best interests of themselves and all concerned), and failed, upon returning, to accommodate himself adequately to the powers of prejudice around him. But it is not our intention to give a detailed exposition of the book’s con- tents. Enough has been indicated to show that all who are, or ought to be, interested in the general subject should read it: to go further might tempt some such person into the belief that he had the drift of it sufficiently to excuse him from this duty.
Review of The Souls of Black Folk, by W. E. Burghardt Du Bois (Chicago: A. C. McClurg Company, 1903). Pp. x, 264. By Carl Kelsey. The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Sciences 22 (July 3, 1903): 230–32.
“Herein lie buried many things which if read with patience may show the strange meaning of being black here in the dawning of the twentieth century.”With this sentence Professor Dubois, of Atlanta University, opens his book bearing the significant title of “The Souls of Black Folk.” A more interesting book seldom comes into one’s hands. The simple black cover with its gilt letters, the chapters headed with a few bars of some of the old negro melodies, the sorrow songs, seem in keeping with the theme. The interest in the subject matter is increased by the literary form in which it is couched. In the forethought the author says: “First, in two chapters I have tried to show what emancipation meant [to them, and what was its aftermath]. In a third [chapter] I have pointed out the slow use [rise] of personal leadership. Then[,] in two others I have sketched in swift outline the two worlds within and without the Veil, and thus have come to the central problem of training men for life . . . I have in two chapters studied the struggles of themassedmillions of the black peasantry and have sought tomake clear the present relations of the sons ofmaster andman. . . . I have
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Reviews 29
stepped within the Veil, raising it that you may view . . . the meaning of its religion, the passion of its human sorrow, and the struggle of its greater souls.” Though deserving of high praise, the book has its serious faults. As one
reads there is not only a growing appreciation of the injustices to which attention is called, but also a growing protest against the spirit of the au- thor. There is a tendency to snarl against social customs, an evidence of mental bitterness, natural perhaps, but one wishes Mr. Dubois could rise above it. Not until he ceases to go about with “chips on his shoulders” as it were, will he gain the influence to which his mental attainments entitle him. No doubt it is strange to “be a problem”; “an American, a negro, two souls, two thoughts, two unreconciled strivings.” Yet, one who knows the educational opportunities afforded Professor Dubois, finds it hard to ap- preciate the statement that the soul-longing of the negro is that “He simply wishes to make it possible for a man to be both a negro and an Ameri- can, without being cursed and spit upon by his fellows, without having the door of opportunity closed roughly in his face.” The reader is sometimes inclined to think that the author might well have added to his other in- dications of a classical education another quotation: “Vergiftet sind meine Lieder.” To Professor Dubois the “problem of the twentieth century is that of the
color line.” He pleads for the extinction of race prejudice. We must seek its “abatement and not its systematic encouragement and pampering by all agencies of social power from the Associated Press to the Church of Christ.” This he seems to feel is taking place to-day. To America of to-day the negroes do not come empty-handed. “There are to-day no truer expo- nents of the pure human spirit of the Declaration of Independence than the American negroes.” To many people the centre of interest will be in the attack on the pol-
icy of Booker T. Washington. Professor Dubois says this involves for the negro a giving up of (1) political power; (2) civil rights; (3) higher educa- tion of negro youth. “This policy has been insistently and courageously [courageously and insistently] advocated for over fifteen years and has been triumphant for perhaps ten years. As a result of this tender of the palm[-]branch, what has been the result [return]? In these years there have occurred (1) the disfranchisement of the negro; (2) the legal creation of a distinct status of civil inferiority for the negro; (3) the steady withdrawal of aid for institutions for the higher training of the negro” [44]. It is admitted that these changes have not been caused by Booker Wash-
ington, but it is charged that his influence has speeded their coming. Pro- fessor Dubois in opposition says, “On the contrary negroes must insist continuously [continually], in season and out of season, that voting is necessary to modern manhood.” Washington is particularly criticized in
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
30 Erica L.Griffin
that his influence has tended to withdraw the assistance of the whites and to make the negroes stand by themselves. I do not believe the attack on Washington is successful, although there may be a measure of truth in the charge that his educational program is too narrow. Far more helpful, in my opinion, than the chapters of criticism are those
devoted to the description of the psychical evolution of the negro; thework of the Freedmen’s Bureau; the experiences drawn from life as a school- teacher in the chapter headed “Of the Meaning of Progress” and the de- scription “Of the Black Belt”; “Of the Sons of Master and Man”; “Of the Faith of the Fathers.” As Professor Dubois says, the South is a most fruitful field of social study. But the author is too much inclined to emphasize the bad; to chronicle the failures, the injustices and the wrongs. He feels that the whites “tamper with the moral fibre of a naturally honest and straight- forward people” and are teaching the youth that to succeed they must be sly and cunning, not open and honest. Thus arises an ethical dualism—the triumph of the lie. There is an interesting account of the career of Alexander Crummell, and a very able argument for negro colleges and universities. “Of the Coming of John” is a good story, but it ends in tragedy. The last chapter analyzes the sorrow songs. While there is much in the book of great value, it may be emphasized
again that bad as race prejudice is, it cannot be damned or bewailed out of existence. The negro is not the only victim of it. It will cease when the blacks can command and compel the respect and sympathy of the whites. The author who lives within the “Veil” of social prejudice will not accom- plish his ends by such appeal as is found inserted in the afterthought: “Let the ears of a guilty people tingle with truth, and seventy millions sigh for the righteousness which exalteth nations, in this drear day when human brotherhood is mockery and a snare.” There is more of good in the rela- tionship of the two races than Mr. Dubois would have us believe.
Review of The Souls of Black Folk: Essays and Sketches, by W. E. B. DuBois, Professor of Economics and History in Atlanta University, Atlanta, Georgia (Chicago: A. C. McClurg Company, 1903). Pp. Viii + 265. $1.20, net. By Theophilus Bolden Steward. American Journal of Sociology 9 (1903–1904): 136–37.
In this volume of essays and sketches Professor DuBois approaches the many-sided negro question with the confidence and conviction of a mas- ter, and with the grace and beauty of a poet. The crux of the problem, as he views it, is the adequate training of the black man in the higher industrial and intellectual education. To him the all-important product of this edu- cation “must be neither a psychologist nor a brickmason, but a man”; and
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Reviews 31
in this particular the efforts of the southern universities for the training of negroes are of great and far-reaching importance. The author is at his best in an unbiased consideration of the negro’s emo-
tional nature. In the chapter “Of Our Spiritual Strivings” he outlines the struggles in which this emotionalism involves the black man. That there can be no doubt of the preponderance of misdirected emotionalism is evi- denced in the rapidity withwhich the negro swings from love to hate, from laughter to tears. But Professor DuBois most clearly comprehends that peculiar phase of
interracial strivings which brings about the control of a man by the posses- sion of those agents and forceswhich furnish him themeans of subsistence. It appears that, through ignorance of conditions and lack of business fore- sight, the negro farmer is a ready victim for the white trader and cotton buyer. Being generally restricted by his landlord to the raising of cotton, he makes the crop either on shares or under a crop or chattel mortgage for provisions advanced during the period of cultivation. The chances of freedom from debt are thus the slightest, being dependent upon the suc- cess of a crop planted in an already over-worked soil and upon the price offered by the buyer. The relation which the white “furnisher” sustains to the black farmer thus becomes practically that of slaver and enslaved. The struggles and the unhopefulness of the negro under this industrial bondage are thoughtfully discussed in the two chapters which deal with the “Black Belt.” Under the caption “Of Booker T. Washington and Others” he gradually
delineates the origin and evolution of negro leadership and the conditions incident to each cycle of change and progress. His attitude toward Mr. Washington is one dictated by radical difference of opinion. While toler- ant of Mr. Washington’s views and deeply grateful for his assistance in the efforts for racial uplift, he does not fail to emphasize the possible interpre- tation that Mr. Washington, by his silence in regard to the political activity of the negro, lends influence and confirmation to the advocates of negro disfranchisement. The chapters “Of the Faith of Our Fathers” and “The Sorrow Songs” give
a vivid picture of the credulity of the negro and the power of his soul to express in plaintive melody his soul-sorrows and strivings. As a practical solution of the color-line problem, which is assuredly as-
suming national importance, Professor DuBois’s book cannot be said to do more than offer the rich hints from a vast store of sympathy and knowl- edge. Yet it is, indeed, the best statement of the factors that greatly com- plicated the negro’s life and destiny in America and which tend largely to segregate him as a “group within a group.” The author feels intensely and expresses beautifully the soul-sighs and the spirit of unhopefulness, which are the heir-looms of slavery and oppression, of those “who dwell within
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
32 Erica L.Griffin
the Veil,” shut out from the greater and freer life by ignorance, oppression, ostracism, and infant strength of purpose and ambition. Although con- scious of the fact that the negro is hardly self-effectual and that the future’s sky is over-dark, he has shown a depth of sympathetic investigation and a seriousness of purposeful expression which everywhere strive with the reader and influence him to the thought that now we are coming to a sys- tematic discussion and an intelligent striving from which shall ultimately be born that time, long written of and striven for, when all men shall enjoy the inalienable rights of “life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.”
The Souls of Black Folk. By Professor W. E. Burghardt Du Bois, Atlanta, Georgia. The Independent 57 (November 17, 1904): 1152. [Du Bois responds to his critics.]
One who is born with a cause is pre-destined to a certain narrowness of view, and at the same time to some clearness of vision within his limits withwhich theworld often finds itwell to reckon.My book hasmany of the defects and some of the advantages of this situation. Because I am a negro I lose something of that breadth of view which the more cosmopolitan races have, and with this goes an intensity of feeling and conviction which both wins and repels sympathy, and now enlightens, now puzzles.
The Souls of Black Folk is a series of fourteen essays written under various circumstances and for different purposes during a period of seven years. It has, therefore, considerable, perhaps too great, diversity. There are bits of history and biography, some description of scenes and persons, something of controversy and criticism, some statistics and a bit of story-telling. All this leads to rather abrupt transitions of style, tone and viewpoint and, too, without doubt, to a distinct sense of incompleteness and sketchiness. On the other hand, there is a unity in the book, not simply the general
unity of the larger topic, but a unity of purpose in the distinctively sub- jective note that runs in each essay. Through all the book runs a personal and intimate tone of self-revelation. In each essay I sought to speak from within—to depict a world as we see it who dwell therein. In thus giving up the usual impersonal and judicial attitude of the traditional author I have lost in authority but gained in vividness. The reader will, I am sure, feel in reading my words peculiar warrant for setting his judgment against mine, but at the same time some revelation of how the world looks to me cannot easily escape him. This is not saying that the style and workmanship of the book make its
meaning altogether clear. A clear central message it has conveyed to most readers, I think, but around this center there has lain a penumbra of vague- ness and half-veiled allusion which has made these and others especially
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Reviews 33
impatient. How far this fault is in me and how far it is in the nature of the message I amnot sure. It is difficult, strangely difficult, to translate the finer feelings of men into words. The Thing itself sits clear before you; but when you have dressed it out in periods it seems fearfully uncouth and inchoate. Nevertheless, as the feeling is deep the greater the impelling force to seek to express it. And here the feeling was deep. In its larger aspects the style is tropical-African. This needs no apology.
The blood ofmy fathers spoke throughme and cast off the English restraint ofmy training and surroundings. The resulting accomplishment is amatter of taste. Sometimes I think very well of it and sometimes I do not.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:26.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
__MACOSX/._Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Reviews_Of_The_Souls_Of_Black_Folk_).pdf
Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(W.E.B._Du_Bois_And_The_Construction_Of_Whiteness_).pdf
Keith Byerman
W. E. B. Du Bois’s construction of blackness through the trope of double- consciousness has been much commented on, especially in recent years. Its sources in nineteenth-century philosophy and psychology, its central- ity to Du Bois’s own thought in other areas, and its continuing relevance to AfricanAmerican experience have been the subject of analysis and debate.1
But corollary to and inherent in this definition is another, that of whiteness. After all, the “twoness” he described resulted fromwhite attitudes and be- havior; those who looked on “in amused contempt and pity” were being characterized in such a phrase as much as those who were the object of their gaze. And while Du Bois’s critics during his life certainly felt they knew his views on the subject of whiteness—he was either white-hating or white-loving—his texts of the early twentieth century in fact reveal con- siderable subtlety in his representations. This essay focuses on four “mo- ments” of construction of whiteness: the “Forethought and “Afterthought” of The Souls of Black Folk (1903), the opening paragraphs of “Of Our Spiri- tual Strivings” (originally published in 1897), and the essay “The Souls of White Folk” (originally published in 1910). In each of these texts, Du Bois reverses the gaze of racial domination in order to make whites the object rather than the subject of attention. He uses devices of irony, parody, and sarcasm to reconfigure racial power, especially the power of self-definition stolen from blacks in the reality of double-consciousness. The “Forethought” appears to follow the nineteenth-century genteel con-
vention of apology and apologia for the writer’s humble efforts:
1. See Arnold Rampersad, The Art and Imagination of W. E. B. Du Bois (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1976); Keith Byerman, Seizing the World: History, Art, and Self in the Works of W. E. B. Du Bois (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1994); Eric Sundquist, To Wake the Nations: Race in the Making of American Literature (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1993); Gerald Early, ed., Lure and Loathing: Essays on Race, Identity, and the Ambivalence of Assimilation (New York: Allan Lane/Penguin, 1993); and Shamoon Zamir, Dark Voices: W. E. B. Du Bois and American Thought, 1888–1903 (Chi- cago: University of Chicago Press, 1995).
161Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
162 Keith Byerman
Herein lie buried many things which if read with patience may show the strangemeaning of being black here in the dawning of the TwentiethCentury. This meaning is not without interest to you, Gentle Reader; for the problem of the Twentieth Century is the problem of the color-line. I pray you, then, receive my little book in all charity, studying my words
with me, forgiving mistake and foible for sake of the faith and passion that is in me, and seeking the grain of truth hidden there. I have sought here to sketch, in vague, uncertain outline, the spiritual
world in which ten thousand thousand Americans live and strive.2
The passage is parodic as well as self-effacing. The deferential tone is contradicted by a text that provides a massive dose of the racial truth that whites have refused to acknowledge. “Gentle Readers” have to be coddled initially because, contrary to their self-image, they lack themoral and intel- lectual strength to face reality. What has been “buried” is the black experi- encewhites have suppressed and ignored andwhich readersmay continue to deny despite the author’s best efforts. The meaning of that experience is “strange” not because blacks are truly alien, but because white prejudice has constructed them as the “other,” lacking a common humanity. More- over, this “little book” takes as its vast subject the problem of the twentieth century, which affects ten million African Americans, as well as, by im- plication, the rest of the nation. In addition, there is nothing “vague” or “uncertain” about the history and social reality detailed in the book. Such terms are relevant only to the extent that whites have refused to see the moral, social, and political contradictions that have been in front of them for centuries. Du Bois appeals to the forgiveness and toleration of his read- ers, who would expect such behavior from blacks, when the text that these words introduce clearly asserts the audience’s responsibility and guilt for the conditions the book describes. The “Forethought,” then, is a signifying performance that reveals its
black author as a literary ventriloquist who imitates the white audience’s genteel rhetoric as a means of subverting its claims to be the nation and to define the nation as inherently good. He manipulates the language of the dominant culture in order to gain mastery over the cultural masters, thereby exposing their dangerous innocence and incompetence. When he invites them to “study” hiswords alongwith him, he is in fact inviting them into a discursive space foreign to them only because of their incompetence and self-deception. “Of Our Spiritual Strivings” opens with an assault on those “Gentle
Readers,” specifically northern whites who consider themselves sympa- thetic to black “strivings.” The narrator speaks in the first person about
2. W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, ed. Henry Louis Gates Jr. and Terri Hume Oliver (New York: Norton, 1999), 5. Subsequent references to this edition are cited par- enthetically in the text.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
TheConstruction ofWhiteness 163
being defined as a “problem” and about those responsible for such a des- ignation. They are not violent southern racists, but northern liberals who see blacks not as persons but as a political difficulty:
Between me and the other world there is ever an unasked question: un- asked by some through feelings of delicacy; by others through the difficulty of rightly framing it. All, nevertheless, flutter round it. They approach me in a half-hesitant sort of way, eye me curiously or compassionately, and then, instead of saying directly, How does it feel to be a problem? They say, I know an excellent colored man in my town; or, I fought at Mechanicsville; or, Do not these Southern outrages make your blood boil? At these I smile, or am interested, or reduce the boiling to a simmer, as the occasion may require. To the real question, How does it feel to be a problem? I answer seldom a word. (9–10)
We need to appreciate the humor of this passage, as Du Bois offers us images of “fluttering” whites trying their best to find just the right way to talk to their “alien” guest, while he reduces the “boiling” to a simmer. He is the one who is gracious and tolerant in the face of their awkwardness and ineptitude. Unable to conceptualize him as a person of culture like themselves, they assume that the only thing he can possibly know about is race. This despite the fact that he is Harvard and Berlin educated, a world traveler who speaks to them in a clipped New England accent much like their own. Also, despite their “good breeding” and social etiquette, they focus in their comments on themselves, on their actions, acquaintances, or attitudes. In the process, at least someof themcommit one of the great racial faux pas of the twentieth century: claiming connection to some “good” black person. If we are to understand Du Bois’s construction of whiteness as fool-
ishness, we must comprehend the point of making sympathetic whites— those, in fact, most likely to buy and read his book—the initial target for attack. One answer is that they are the ones who control the national cul- ture; as the political, economic, and cultural establishment, they have the patriarchal prerogative of defining and shaping not only black life but also the experiences of the entire South. If Du Bois is to achieve his purpose of making blacks a part of American culture, he must deconstruct and defamiliarize the assumptions of those who exercise cultural hegemony. He does this by offering his own version of white voices; by pointing out what whites really mean when they speak to him, he reverses the act of racial definition. In the age of Social Darwinism, the strenuous life, and robber barons, he depicts the “master” race as bumbling, sentimental, and incapable of facing the truth about themselves and about a so-called infe- rior race. This language of subversion operates within the context of his recogni-
tion of the real power of whites, both northern and southern. To parody or
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
164 Keith Byerman
satirize white behavior and language is not, of course, to deny their often overwhelming effects on black life. In fact, calling attention to whiteness in this manner is necessitated by Du Bois’s awareness that there are few ways for the powerless to change circumstances unless those who domi- nate are willing to change. Only by making whites aware of their position as a racial group rather than as the norm against which blacks (and others) are negatively judged is it possible to reconfigure the social order. His reframing of racial identity in this way, so that the anxiety of whites
about their privilege is placed in the foreground, allows him to structure the notion of “problem” in a fundamentally different way. The effort to make him (and others like him) the problem exposes underlying white uncertainty about their own identity and status. If speaking to Du Bois causes anxiety and discomfort among people who otherwise move effec- tively through the world, then he may not be the problem at all. If they have to prove themselves to him, if they are limited in their understanding of him, if they can be so easily made the target of his humor, and, finally, if the problem of the coming century is a color line they created andmaintain (as they do in the scenario he depicts), then they are the problem. Du Bois follows this cultural critique with a brief personal narrative that
demonstrates the impact of assumedwhite superiority. Because it is a story of childhood, it implicates the society as a whole, since it is adults who teach racial attitudes.
In a wee wooden schoolhouse, something put it into the boys’ and girls’ heads to buy gorgeous visiting-cards—ten cents a package—and exchange. The exchange was merry, till one girl, a tall newcomer, refused my card,— refused it peremptorily, with a glance. Then it dawned on me with a certain suddenness that I was different from the others; or like, mayhap, in heart and life and longing, but shut out from their world by a vast veil. I had thereafter no desire to tear down that veil, to creep through; I held all beyond it in com- mon contempt, and lived above it in a region of blue sky and greatwandering shadows. That sky was bluest when I could beat my mates at examination- time, or beat them at a foot-race, or even beat their stringy heads. (10)
What is usually discussed in this story is the effect of the affront on Du Bois; it serves as his racial initiation and leads him to a position of antago- nism and competition with his white schoolmates. He becomes the victim of the “white gaze” and thereby enters the realm of double-consciousness. But it is also important to understand what the narrative says to the white audience, who, after all, would instinctively identify with the girl and the other students, not with the author. It is worth noting that the girl is a new- comer and thus not necessarily familiar with local racial mores or with the community’s view of “Willie” Du Bois. But despite her “alien” status, she claims white privilege; whether it is good social form or not, she has the
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
TheConstruction ofWhiteness 165
right to reject his participation in the society and to do so without apology or explanation. She can define him as less than human with her “peremp- tory” glance and be confident that her behavior will be tolerated by other whites. It is perhaps this toleration of racism that is the real though unnamed fo-
cus of the story. Du Bois does not record the responses of teachers or other students to this affront. Instead, he registers his changed relationship to them. His alienation from those with whom he had previously been identi- fied (after all, he assumed his inclusion in the visiting-card ritual) suggests their violation of his trust. They deserve his abuse because they have im- plicitly taken the side of the white outsider against him. They have made him rather than her the problem. Symbolically, those childhood friends are his white audience; they have made blackness the problem by refusing to act against thosewho victimize blacks. And like that community, they have resisted the truth about themselves in such a way as to be surprised and offended that he (and blacks generally) might see them as opponents and even want, at times, “to beat their stringy heads.” Thus, whiteness is char- acterized as a status of privilege that can both exempt itself from the moral and social loyalties of friendship and community and simultaneously re- main innocent of such betrayal. The “Afterthought” acknowledges white power while appealing for
white self-recognition and criticism. Like the “Forethought,” it does so through rhetorical devices, though they are different from the earlier ones:
Hear my cry, O God the Reader; vouchsafe that this my book fall not still- born into the world-wilderness. Let there spring, Gentle One, from out its leaves vigor of thought and thoughtful deed to reap the harvest wonderful. Let the ears of a guilty people tingle with truth, and seventy millions sigh for the righteousness which exalteth nations, in this drear day when human brotherhood is mockery and a snare. Thus in Thy good time may infinite reason turn the tangle straight, and these crooked marks on a fragile leaf be not indeed THE END. (164)
Here the reader becomes a divinity with the power of life and death over this articulation of black experience. We do not find the same level of parody, even though the language is similarly genteel. Having made the effort to sensitize his readers to their blindness and lack of understand- ing and having explained to them in great detail the black experience that they have too long ignored, Du Bois must confront their authority over his word. Whiteness may well be a feeble, fluttering, inhumane condition, but it is still linked to an arrogant assumption of superiority and privilege. His commentary on Booker T.Washington, his delineation of the psychological effects of racism, his portrait of white insensitivity at his son’s funeral may
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
166 Keith Byerman
all say something true about American race relations, but his audience, be- cause of their whiteness, can cause that truth to be “still-born.” But this recognition cannot be allowed to suggest submission to white
power. The parenthetical comment intrudes into the text to rehumanize and criticize that same reader. Because whites unconsciously think of their color as sacred, they must be reminded of their guilt and of their misuse of their Godlike power. Instead of using it to create a higher order, they have made of human brotherhood a “mockery and a snare.” This passage was written at a time of intense racial violence, including dozens of lynch- ings annually, of more restrictive segregation, of an intellectual community that takes for granted the scientific validity of white supremacy, of a com- promised black leadership led by Washington, and of a recent war in part against peoples of color elsewhere in the world. As Du Bois wrote his “Af- terword,” whites were acting the part of imperious and imperial gods who assume the right of their race to define and control the rest of the nation and the world. The point of the figuration of the reader as divine is not to validate such
notions ofwhite supremacy but rather to point to the power of the audience to change the world. The responsibility to do so is evident in the reference to guilt and in the call of the text, which waits to be answered through the deeds of the readers. Whiteness, which has been throughout these pas- sages associated with a kind of willful innocence, a corrupt arrogance, and an imposition of responsibility onto its victims, still has the possibility of redemption through an engagement with the truth of Du Bois’s book.
If whiteness is constructed in The Souls of Black Folk through a rhetoric of indirection and moral appeal that assumes a real if flawed white hu- manity, in “The Souls of White Folk” whiteness is constituted as the very being of the demonic. It can in fact be argued that the title is a bitter irony in that, unlike the profound souls of black folk, this essay suggests that whites have no souls at all. It opens with its own comic gesture through the “black gaze”:
I see these souls undressed and from the back and side. I see the work- ing of their entrails. I know their thoughts and they know that I know. This knowledgemakes them now embarrassed, now furious! They denymy right to live and be and call me misbirth! My word is to them mere bitterness and my soul, pessimism.Andyet as they preach and strut and shout and threaten, crouching as they clutch at rags of facts and fancies to hide their nakedness, they go twisting, flying bymy tired eyes and I see them ever stripped,—ugly, human.3
3. W. E. B. Du Bois, “The Souls ofWhite Folk,” inDarkwater: Voices from within the Veil (1920; reprint, New York: Schocken, 1969), 29.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
TheConstruction ofWhiteness 167
The authority of blacks is precisely their position as servants, as subal- tern.When you have seen the powerful in their nakedness, it is hard to take seriously their pretensions of grandeur and superiority. That whites know that blacks—the very ones placed in positions of service because they are assumed to be inferior—can thereby see white flaws and weaknesses, cre- ates its own discomfort and rage. Imperial whiteness becomes a kind of silliness as it strives to maintain that its own bare skin is the grandest of clothing. The richness of the image is in Du Bois’s recognition that the em- blem of superiority, white skin, when understood as a simple physical re- ality, becomes associated with vulnerability and shame. Thus, whiteness is caught in its own paradox, its own double-consciousness: Because naked- ness can beweakness,white skinmust bemostly hidden if it is to symbolize power rather than absurdity. But to conceal it is to grant to the subaltern the power of a shaming gaze. To paraphrase Du Bois’s most famous line: In this essay, the problem of the twentieth century is the problem of the white body. “The Souls of White Folk” works from this starting point of the perfor-
mance of whiteness as farce to more significant manifestations. In this con- text, it is useful to understand that this essay was originally published in 1910 but was modified with references to World War I for incorporation in Darkwater in 1920. Like recent social constructionists, Du Bois argues that race generally andwhiteness specifically is a recent invention, a product of the nineteenth century, and thus not a permanent aspect of human reality.4
What begins as absurdity in thinking and behaving turns to “tragedy” as belief in color superiority leads to paternalism toward one’s so-called infe- riors. The problem for this stage of whiteness is that the inferiors do not necessarily accept their assigned status; they refuse to be the necessary complement to white nobility. This refusal to be enslaved and dominated in relationship to European
and American civilization and religion leads to a new stage in the formu- lation of whiteness, one in which hatred and violence become necessary to the maintenance of domination. Whiteness becomes, Du Bois says, the only standard of morality; anything done in its name is acceptable, even if it violates all other principles of western civilization. This not only leads to assaults on whatever groups of nonwhites come within the sights of
4. On the idea of the social construction of race, see Michael Omi and Howard Winant, Racial Formation in the United States, from the 1960s to the 1990s, 2d ed. (New York: Routledge, 1994). On the concept of whiteness as racial construction, see Joe R. Feagin and Hernán Vera,White Racism (New York: Routledge, 1995); David Theo Gold- berg, ed., Anatomy of Racism (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1990); Mike Hill, ed.,Whiteness: A Critical Reader (New York: New York University Press, 1997); and RichardDelgado and Jean Stefancic, eds.,CriticalWhite Studies: Looking behind theMirror (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1997).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
168 Keith Byerman
white nations or alliances, but also inevitably leads to the self-destruction of world war. Whiteness for Du Bois comes to be associated with all possible evil and
sinful qualities: demonic Christianity, greed,war, violent colonialism, theft, delusion, cruelty, exploitation, dishonesty. He sees America as the van- guard of human hatred:
Up through the foamof green andwelteringwaterswells this greatmass of hatred, in wilder, fiercer violence, until I look down and know that today to the millions of my people no misfortune could happen,—of death and pesti- lence, failure and defeat—that would not make the hearts of millions of their fellows beat with fierce, vindictive joy! Do you doubt it? Ask your own soul what it would say if the next census were to report that half of black America was dead and the other half dying. (33)
At the very moment that American newspapers were displaying sen- sational headlines about the atrocities committed by Turks and Germans, they maintained a strange silence about their own nation’s racial violence, which amounts, in Du Bois’s view, to a genocidal impulse. Their argu- ments for the superiority of the United States is subverted by the failure of democracy and equality in their midst. Given the commitment to white supremacy, only the disappearance of nonwhites can make that ideal na- tion possible. Thus, whiteness necessarily is equated to violence and in- humanity. Du Bois works though all the elements of western civilization to demon-
strate that each—religion, economics, government, art and philosophy, science—has been turned to the purposes of holocaust and self-aggran- dizement. White Christianity, for example, “is a miserable failure.” He as- serts that the number of whites who actually practice “the democracy and unselfishness of Jesus Christ” is so small that it is ludicrous and would be an appropriate subject of satire if the effects were not so deadly. The belief in religious superiority helps to justify virtually any behavior in the European colonies and in the United States. Because God is on the side of whiteness, and because God is in fact an expression of whiteness, the rules of religious practice do not apply to the treatment of nonwhites. But the irony Du Bois develops in response to this claim is that Christianity, like all the world’s major religions, is a product of the darker world that whites hate and would destroy. Jesus, Muhammad, Confucius, and Buddha all belong to “inferior” races. It is only historical chance that has made Eu- rope the center of Christianity. Implicit in this recognition is an argument that whites, unable to generate a faith of their own, have had to expropriate one from their moral and cultural elders. Like the girl from his school days, they are outsiders who have claimed a privilege and possession that is not
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
TheConstruction ofWhiteness 169
truly theirs. In this sense, it is not surprising that they have never gotten it right. And, again, the subaltern knows:
These super-men and world-mastering demi-gods listened, however, to no low tongues of ours, even when we pointed silently to their feet of clay. Perhapswe, as folks of simpler soul andmore primitive type, have beenmost struck in the welter of recent years by the utter failure of white religion. We have curled our lips in something like contempt as we have witnessed glib apology andweary explanation. . . . Norwouldwe be unfair in this criticism: We know that we, too, have failed, as you have, and have rejected many a Buddha, even as you have denied Christ; but we acknowledge our human frailty, while you, claiming super-humanity, scoff endlessly at our shortcom- ings. (35–36)
Du Bois struggles somewhat here to resist his own feelings of superiority. He parodies the discourse of white supremacy, but he admits to a contemp- tuous gaze in noting the reality of that discourse. He becomes playful in identifying with Buddhists, but he returns to the dehumanizing scoffing of whites. In this sense, whiteness is maddening; it keeps claiming, against all the evidence, a position above and in control of those who are its moral and cultural betters. But whites are not to be understood as recalcitrant children, for their in-
telligence and power is too great for that. Whiteness is rather a kind of demon that has taken every useful thing, whether stolen or created, and turned it to the destruction of all human values. It has used science to create a technology of war greater than any previously imaginable. It has devised an economic system that values nothing but acquisition; a political system dependent on domination. The crucial example for Du Bois is Belgium, which was depicted in the American press as the poor victim of German brutality. Yet it was this same small nation that murdered twelve million people in the Congo as it committed all forms of savagery in order to make itself wealthy. All of this was done, of course, in the name of Christianity and civilization. Whiteness has, in effect, constructed itself as the very opposite of what
it claims as validation for its superiority. It violates all of its own prin- ciples and therefore cannot stand. World War I becomes for Du Bois the logical conclusion of the reality whiteness has made for itself. An identity constructed on domination and illusions of superiority must eventually produce self-destructive excess; because whiteness is a historically specific construction, each version of it eventuallymust come into conflictwith oth- ers. Because its basis is greed and not genetics, white nations turn against each other once they begin to see the limits of exploitation of the nonwhite world. But Du Bois is careful to point out that the war is not an aberration:
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
170 Keith Byerman
“This is not Europe gone mad; this is Europe; this seeming Terrible is the real soul of white culture—back of all culture,—stripped and visible to- day” (39). He returns us here to white nakedness, but now it is pure madness that
is exposed. Europe (and America) is the madness. It is not really an em- bodiment at all; it is a force set loose in the world that ordinary human be- ings take on as their identity, their clothing, but which they cannot control. Whiteness is a destructive energy that compels ordinary people to assume attitudes and engage in behaviors that are counter to their and everyone else’s humanity. The foolishness of white people is in believing that this force that they created is one that they can control and one that in fact is themselves. But it is a terrible foolishness, not simply (or primarily) be- cause it does harm to them, but because it allows for the destruction, either in reality or fantasy, of the rest of humanity. It is essential to keep in mind that Du Bois’s ultimate concern is not the
salvation of white souls, but the preservation of black (and other) bodies. He returns after his diatribe against Europe to his own nation, which he sees as moving in the same direction as Europe and possibly becoming the leader of the forces of white supremacy. As the nation reluctantly takes in those it had not previously defined as white, it grants them racial status by teaching them to hate its older, darker citizens. It replicates the European model by making hatred and violence the essence of whiteness. Thus, it, too, begins the cycle of self-destruction. Its claims to democracy and Chris- tianity will continue to be empty as it recirculates the energies of racial madness. In the end, as is often the case in Du Bois’s work, he balances hope with
defiance and anger. He positions himself as an observer above the storm that has been created by war, greed, and murder. He worries that his voice of reason cannot be heard amid the noise of destruction. Caught in his gaze is the “Soul of White Folk,” a Prometheus bound by its own racial myth:
I hear his mighty cry reverberating through the world, “I am white!” Well and good, O Prometheus, divine thief! Is not the world wide enough for two colors, for many little shinings of the sun?Why, then, devour your own vitals if I answer even as proudly, “I am black!” (52)
If whiteness is the binding force, then recognition of it as myth rather than reality will liberate not only whites, but also Du Bois, who will no longer have to take refuge from the racial storm in the tower, and by exten- sion all people of color, who will no longer have to suffer from the effects of the illusion. If whiteness is merely a physical condition, then it can be accepted as one part of a spectrum of humanity. But Du Bois does not seem quite satisfied with this pluralistic solution,
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
TheConstruction ofWhiteness 171
and it is here that his anger seems to feed back into the “problem.” If Prometheus is loosed from the bonds of whiteness, meaning that race is deconstructed, in what sense would whiteness continue to have meaning such that it would be necessary for Du Bois to proudly counterassert his blackness? In fact, he does not envision the white soul freed at all. At the beginning of the essay, he claimed to “see the working of their entrails,” as well as their nakedness. At the end, he seems almost to taunt the white Prometheus, whowill devour those very parts if black pride is proclaimed. Alongside the hope for amore humaneworld inwhich peoples of color and especially African Americans can take their rightful place, Du Bois would place the demand for justice, the punishment of whites for what they have done in the name of the evil force they created, took on as an identity, and turned upon their historical victims. It is this righteous indignation, this controlled anger, that compels Du Bois to challenge rather than implore his readers and to engage in frontal assault when he deems it appropriate. By 1920, then, whiteness for Du Bois is not simply a “social construction” to be discussed in the cool language of social science or in the genteel rhetoric of moral appeal; it is a demonic, horrific invention that its creators must be compelled to destroy.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:10.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
__MACOSX/._Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(W.E.B._Du_Bois_And_The_Construction_Of_Whiteness_).pdf
Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Introduction_).pdf
Dolan Hubbard
The Occasion
On the eve of the one-hundredth anniversary of The Souls of Black Folk (1903), it is appropriate that the students of W. E. B. Du Bois (1868–1963) pause and assess the influence of the Old Testament of twentieth-century African American letters. This centennial is the occasion for this collection of essays that treats various aspects of a book that has been a keystone in twentieth-century thought. The Souls of Black Folk is a book for all seasons. Both its title and language suggest the idea of a revelation that is only par- tial; Du Bois, Picasso-like, is only able to “sketch in, in vague, uncertain outline, the spiritual world in which ten thousand thousand Americans live and strive” (5). Du Bois, thus, in the forethought to The Souls of Black Folk, hints of a deeper interpretation. Like all classics, The Souls of Black Folkmust be reinterpreted by each gen-
eration; the reinterpretation renews our appreciation of a work that has redrawn the boundaries of a cultural universe. The fact that The Souls of Black Folk still stirs our imagination raises the question, however, of how and why this collection of fourteen essays published at the dawn of the twentieth century continues to resonate at the dawn of the twenty-first. At the beginning of the twentieth century, Du Bois predicted the debate on multiculturalism that surfaced at the end of the century. He saw ethnic mixing, blending, as a strength and not a weakness. Knowledge of The Souls of Black Folk helps one understand the historical
background and character ofAmerican society. Despite Reconstruction, the NewNegro, theNewDeal, theGreat Society, theWar on Poverty, andCom- passionate Conservatism, blacks in the United States still remain largely “faces at the bottom of the well,” as Derrick Bell reminds us. The Souls of Black Folk strikes the earswith thewelcome sound of a familiar songwafted
1Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
2 DolanHubbard
down from a carillon. It awakens a heroic spirit in those for whom the story of black struggle never grows old. In 1900, the Chicago publishing firm A. C. McClurg and Company in-
vited the thirty-two-year-old Du Bois to assemble a manuscript that col- lected his recent essays for Atlantic Monthly and other journals. Frommore than three dozen articles and addresses already written or published, Du Bois “selected eight for adaptation or reprinting as nine chapters of The Souls of Black Folk.”1 He transformed his “fugitive pieces” into “an in- tegrated narrative” that drew on the “development of a proudly self- conscious (as opposed to ‘double-conscienced’) racial voice” to underscore the extent towhich the black presence had enrichedAmerica.2 Blacksmade their contributions in spite of “the contradiction of double aims” that pre- vented them from realizing their full human potential. When Du Bois pub- lished The Souls of Black Folk in 1903, he effectively ended the Berlin Wall that excluded the black subject from history. It propelled him to national prominence.3
The response to its publication by readers from diverse backgrounds has been electric. James Weldon Johnson grasped its almost ecclesiastical hold on the imaginationwhen he observed that it had “a greater effect upon and within the Negro race in America than any other single book published in this country sinceUncle Tom’s Cabin.” Jessie Fauset praisedDuBois for voic- ing “the intricacies of the blindmaze of thought and action alongwhich the modern, educated coloredman or woman struggles.” Three weeks after its publication, Ida Wells-Barnett, in the face of a spirited debate within the black intelligentsia over the merits of Du Bois’s book, wrote: “We [she and her husband] are still reading your book with the same delighted appre- ciation.” From the Gold Coast, West African author and nationalist Casely Hayford congratulated Du Bois after having “the pleasure of reading your great work The Souls of Black Folk.” Langston Hughes singled out The Souls of Black Folk in reminiscing that “my earliest memories of writtenwords are those of Du Bois and the Bible.” And literary historian Benjamin Brawley felt in its cadences “the passion of a mighty heart” and considered it the most important work “in classic English” produced by a black writer.4
1. Arnold Rampersad, The Art and Imagination of W. E. B. Du Bois (New York: Schocken, 1990), 69. 2. Robert B. Stepto, From behind the Veil: A Study of Afro-American Narrative, 2d ed.
(Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1991), 53. 3. W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, ed. Henry Louis Gates Jr. and Terri Hume
Oliver (New York: Norton, 1999), 11. Subsequent page references in this essay are to this edition. On the publication history of The Souls of Black Folk, see David Levering Lewis, W. E. B. Du Bois: Biography of a Race, 1868–1919 (New York: Henry Holt, 1993); Rampersad, Art and Imagination; and Stepto, Behind the Veil. 4. James Weldon Johnson, Along This Way (1933; reprint, New York: Viking, 1968),
203; Jessie Fauset to W. E. B. Du Bois, 1903, in The Correspondence of W. E. B. Du Bois,
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Introduction 3
Peter Abrahams, the South African “colored” writer best known for his autobiography Tell Freedom, was not alone when he said, upon first read- ing this book in 1948, that until then he had had no words with which to voice his Negro-ness. It had, he wrote, “the impact of a revelation . . . a key to the understanding of my world.” For the critic J. Saunders Redding, the work “is more history-making than historical, so profound has been its impact on a variety of men.” Extending the observation of Abrahams, Redding judged its impact to be incalculable because it fixed “that moment in history when the American Negro began to reject the idea of the world’s belonging to white people only, and to think of himself, in concert, as a potential force in the organization of society.”5
The historian Herbert Aptheker has declared that the book is “one of the classics in the English language.” Darlene Clark Hine praises the book for Du Bois’s “compelling prose” that “captured well his perception of the di- chotomous nature of black identity.” David Levering Lewis observed that it was “one of those events epochally dividing history into a before and an after.”6
The Theater of the Intellect
WilliamEdwardBurghardtDuBois (February 23, 1868–August 27, 1963), one of America’s most distinguished intellectuals and social activists, wrote twenty volumes on history, sociology, anthropology, political sci- ence, and literature and more than one hundred articles that were both critical and scholarly. Hewas the only black person among the twenty-nine original founders of the NAACP, and he served as its director of publicity and research. He edited its official organ the Crisis. His Harvard disserta- tion, The Suppression of the African Slave Trade to the United States of America, was published as the first volume in the Harvard Historical Series (1896). His second volume, The Philadelphia Negro (1899), which documents in in- terviews the lives of five thousand African Americans trapped in poverty,
ed. Herbert Aptheker (3 vols.; Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1973–1978), 1:66; Ida B. Wells-Barnett to W. E. B. Du Bois, May 30, 1903, Correspondence, 1:55–56; CaselyHayford toW. E. B. Du Bois, June 8, 1904,Correspondence, 1:76; LangstonHughes, Black Titan, ed. JohnHenrik Clarke et al. (Boston: Beacon Press, 1970), 8; Benjamin Braw- ley, The Negro in Literature and Art (New York: Duffield, 1918), 18. 5. J. Saunders Redding, introduction to The Souls of Black Folk (Greenwich, Conn.:
Fawcett, 1961), ix; Peter Abrahams quoted on same page. 6. Herbert Aptheker,Annotated Bibliography of the PublishedWritings ofW. E. B. Du Bois
(Millwood, N.Y.: Kraus-Thomas Organization, 1973), 551; Darlene Clark Hine, “ ‘In the Kingdom of Culture’: BlackWomen and the Intersection of Race, Gender, and Class,” in Lure and Loathing: Essays on Race, Identity, and the Ambivalence of Assimilation, ed. Gerald Early (New York: Allen Lane/Penguin Press, 1993), 338; Lewis, Biography of a Race, 277.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
4 DolanHubbard
is the first sociological study of American blacks by anAmerican of African descent. He is generally accorded the title “Father of Pan-Africanism.” He stands at the forefront of those who articulate what it means to be black in the modernWestern world. Much of the subsequent thought and exposure by readers, both sympathetic and unsympathetic, to the sweeping vision of this radical democrat rests upon the foundational text of his critical vision, The Souls of Black Folk (1903). Du Bois, in his prefatory “forethought” to the volume, explicates his
intent to “show the strange meaning of being black here at the dawn- ing of the Twentieth century” (5). He keeps this point before his reader in the book’s first chapter, “Of Our Spiritual Strivings,” with the arrest- ing question: “How does it feel to be a problem?” The question serves as the leitmotif for the entire volume. Du Bois articulates the concerns of a community that called into question the epistemological foundations of the republic: What does freedom mean? Does history have any positive meaning for black people? If we are all made in the image of God, then why is it that black people have a special cross to bear? Does the moral order bend toward justice? Would America have been America without the contribution of New World Africans? Because Du Bois grapples with these basic questions that black people have asked themselves since their forced arrival in the New World, The Souls of Black Folk carries historical and spiritual weight. In his highly lyrical narrative, Du Bois evinces the rhythms that govern
black life in his transgenerational scripture. Du Bois transforms historical time with mythical timelessness. The language as well as the messages of The Souls of Black Folk convey for us the continuum in which we live, fa- miliar and circumscribed, which we must come to grips with if we are to understand fully what it means to be black in the modern Western World.7
The Souls of Black Folk contains in broad outline themes that Du Bois would revisit again and again in the pages of the Crisis, in his scholar- ship, and in his imaginative literature, culminating in his magnum opus, Black Reconstruction: An Essay toward a History of the Part Which Black Folk Played in the Attempt to Reconstruct Democracy in America, 1860–1880 (1935). The most prominent themes are the nature and meaning of freedom, the phenomenology of racism and the inscription of difference, economic in- equality and the illusion of progress, squandering of resources, natural and human, and the spiritual resilience of black people in the face of over- whelming odds.
The Souls of Black Folk contains history, autobiography, elegy, threnody, philosophy, and, in the instance of his “twice-told tale,” fiction. Du Bois,
7. See Robert Alter and Frank Kermode, eds., The Literary Guide to the Bible (Cam- bridge: Harvard University Press, 1987), 1.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Introduction 5
who anticipated the cultural awakening knownas theHarlemRenaissance, draws on a storehouse of black expression—spirituals, folklore, slave nar- ratives, and speeches, to show white America how this rich cultural pro- duction made possible the histories, literature, and art that were emerging at the turn of the twentieth century. Using black expression as an orga- nizing principle, Du Bois shows how blacks transgress the boundaries of definitional certainty and reclaim their consciousness, as evident in “Of the Faith of the Fathers” and “The Sorrow Songs.” They are “the singular spir- itual heritage of the nation and the greatest gift of the Negro people” (155). With the possible exception of the sorrow songs (or spirituals), The Souls of Black Folk is as close asmany black people in the United States come to hav- ing a national scripture. Its texture iswoven of a rich, black, oral, expressive literature held in dynamic tension with a Euro-American tradition.8
The Souls of Black Folk is one of the most significant documents in Ameri- can intellectual history. Like thewords of Thomas Jefferson, Thomas Paine, and Ralph Waldo Emerson, the words of The Souls of Black Folk are woven into the discourse of America. Like these architects of American thought, Du Bois invests the theater of the intellect with a new energy that inspires people to action. Explicitly, The Souls of Black Folk echoes Lincoln’s call for a “more perfect union.” True to his post-Enlightenment roots, Du Bois raises questions about
the sublime, ideology, aesthetics, freedom, and identity, especially Amer- ican identity. As he struggles to derive answers to the problems of be- ing, Du Bois dissects the epistemology of identity and the epistemology of racism. He sees both as intertwined with the New World struggle for self- definition. Placing Africans at the center of the NewWorld experience, Du Bois provides an alternative reading of the text called America.
Defining the “Souls” of Black Folk
The title and composition of the book are of extreme importance. Du Bois signals to the reader that he will provide him or her with an index to un- derstanding the character and humanity of black people whom the nation refuses to see. He lifts the veil on the experience of blacks in America. As Rampersad notes in The Art and Imagination of W. E. B. Du Bois, “The ‘souls’ of the title is a play on words, referring to the ‘twoness’ of the black Amer- ican.” In using the word souls, Du Bois opens an interpretive space. Soul means the immaterial essence, animating principle, or actuating cause of an individual life; it means a person’s total self, an active or essential part, a
8. See Rampersad, Art and Imagination; Stepto, Behind the Veil, 62–64; and Donald B. Gibson, introduction to The Souls of Black Folk (New York: Penguin, 1989).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
6 DolanHubbard
spiritual ormoral force, or a fervor. Du Bois uses souls to present prototypes of the central figures in the black community: the preacher, the teacher, the intellectual, the laborer, and the bourgeois black. Du Bois digs into the “souls” or essence of these prototypes to show the roles these individuals play in an organic society that the larger world fails to see. Through his commanding rhetorical skills and his sociological training, Du Bois leads the reader to infer that, minus full participation in American society, each black person is one step removed from being a criminal. The black woman is absent from his list of prototypes. The normative
premise of Du Bois’s trenchant discussion is a world that is black andmale; women are subsumed under the prototype “teacher” and relegated to the domestic sphere. ForDuBois, the blackwoman as racial, rather than as gen- dered subject, provides him with a strategy for interrogating the construc- tion of patriarchy and sexuality within America. One recalls the defeated optimism of Joise in chapter 4, “Of the Meaning of Progress.” This “thin, homely girl of twenty, with a dark-brown face and thick, hard hair,” dared to dream “to be a student in the great school in Nashville” (48) in the face of overwhelming odds. History and patriarchy consigned her to be “the centre of the family” (47) with little tangible reward. In the background “Of the Meaning of Progress,” Du Bois links criminality and the collapse of the patriarch as a logical extension of the enslavement of Africans in the NewWorld. Through these prototypes, Du Bois reached down and uncov- ered the essence of black life in the United States, what the members of the community faced and would face in the twentieth century.9
In the use of the term folk, Du Bois was “making a strong claim for the recognition” of the “dignity and separate identity” of Afro-Americans.10
Taken together, the text, as Manning Marable observes, “blends the main themes that comprised Du Bois’ emerging social theory”: “double- consciousness”; the beauty and originality of Negroes’ “sorrow songs” and black religion; the unique spirituality of the Negro people; the necessity to develop black educational institutions; and the division of the modern world along “the color line.”11 Du Bois frames his discussion of black folk in the stately language of the King James Bible, not only to draw on its rhetorical flourishes, such as referring to the Georgia Black Belt as “the Egypt of the Confederacy” or blacks trapped in a “house of bondage,” but also to reflect the ethical and religious character of black people. Du Bois
9. Marcellus Blount and George P. Cunningham, eds., Representing Black Men (New York: Routledge, 1996), ix–xv; Hine, “ ‘In the Kingdom of Culture,’ ” 338. See also Hazel Carby, Race Men (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1998); Carby deconstructs the ideologies of gender in The Souls of Black Folk. 10. Rampersad, Art and Imagination, 74–76; Gibson, introduction to Souls, xi–xv. 11. Manning Marable,W. E. B. Du Bois, Black Radical Democrat (Boston: Twayne Pub-
lishers, 1986), 48.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Introduction 7
implicitly aligns himself with the prophets of the Old Testament. Echoing them, he expresses fear for the salvation of his people and of America. He is afraid that the expanding capitalism that was sweeping across the South in the last decade of the nineteenth centurywouldmakepeopleworship at the altar of the false god of “Mammonism,” thereby undermining the higher platonic ideals of “Truth, Beauty, and Goodness” (57). While he supported black economic empowerment, Du Bois also looked to the university as a site to stem “a lust for gold” (57) and a place to elevate the soul. More than wealth, the South required “knowledge and culture. . . . The function of the university is not simply to teach bread-winning . . . it is, above all, to be the organ of that fine adjustment between real life and the growing knowledge of life, an adjustment which forms the secret of civilization” (60). With a regal hauteur, Du Bois ignores the definitions of whites about a
so-called “Negro Problem.” He does not allow himself or those whowould read him to believe that black people are a problem. Du Bois’s charge to black intellectuals (“the talented tenth”) is clear: They must dig up, search for, and analyze those problems and situations which imprison the com- munity within the language. The black intellectual must free him- or her- self and then the community from the efforts of whites to oppress them mentally and spiritually.
The Context
The bookends of Du Bois’s life have been characterized as the U.S. Civil War and the modern Civil Rights Movement. Born in Great Barrington, Massachusetts, of Dutch, French, and African ancestry on February 23, 1868, five years afterAbrahamLincoln issued theEmancipation Proclamation (January 1, 1863), Du Bois died in Accra, Ghana, on August 23, 1963, the eve of the March on Washington, where Martin Luther King Jr. delivered his stirring “I Have a Dream” Speech. Du Bois’s early life follows a familiar pattern, especially for the gifted
“native intellectual.” According to this script, a young man with a humble background, whose prodigious intellectual gifts presented themselves at an early age, would go to school, receive his education and training, and put his skills to use in maintaining the colonial hegemony over his people. At first glance, Du Bois would embody all the elements of this paradigm; however, on closer inspection, one could point to Booker T. Washington as the prototype. In this regard,DuBois has as a narrative goal thewrestling of “a greater authorial control of what is, in effect, not simply a single volume but a major portion of [the American] canon up to that time.”12
12. Stepto, Behind the Veil, 53.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
8 DolanHubbard
An innocuous exchange of gifts gone awry prompted Du Bois to chal- lenge the cultural script that rendered black and colored people invisible. A white female student, a newcomer to Great Barrington, introduced Du Bois, the only black student in Great Barrington High School, to the role assigned to blacks when she repelled his overtures of friendship: “Then it dawned upon me with a certain suddenness that I was different from the others; or like, mayhap, in heart and life, and longing, but shut out from their world by a vast veil” (10). Du Bois never got over this shock of recognition. This experience provoked him to pour into The Souls of Black Folk these stunning words that ever since have been quoted as summing up the African predicament in America: “It is a peculiar sensation, this double-consciousness. . . . One ever feels his two-ness—an American, a Negro; two souls, two thoughts, two unreconciled strivings; two warring ideals in one dark body, whose dogged strength alone keeps it from be- ing torn asunder” (11). Henceforth, Du Bois would devote his prodigious intellectual gifts to deconstructing the colonial-industrial complex. Du Bois broke with the narrative plot of his life as a gifted native in-
tellectual at Fisk University in Nashville, Tennessee, where he graduated with a bachelor of arts degree in 1888. He then entered the junior class of Harvard College, where he graduated cum laude with a bachelor’s degree in 1890; staying atHarvard, he received hismaster’s degree in 1891. Shortly after he graduated fromHarvardCollege, DuBois, then a twenty-five-year- old University of Berlin graduate student, penned the following prophetic lines in his diary that recall the words of the Old Testament figure of Es- ther: “These are my plans: to make a name in science, to make a name in literature, and thus to raise my race. Or perhaps to raise a visible empire in Africa. . . . And if I perish—I perish.”13 These words formed the first com- mandment for black and colored intellectuals who have striven mightily to shift their communities from the margins to the center. To understand the revolution in Du Bois’s thought, one must under-
stand the world in which he came to intellectual maturity. In the interna- tional arena, this world was defined by the mad scramble for Africa and the Berlin Conference (1884–1885), where the European powers “with great gusto carved up Africa.” Motivated by the Industrial Revolution, they di- vided Africa irrespective of ethnic lines.14 In the domestic arena, this world
13. Du Bois, “Celebrating His Twenty-fifth Birthday” (Feb. 23, 1893), in Against Racism: Unpublished Essays, Papers, Addresses, 1887–1961 (Amherst: University of Mas- sachusetts Press, 1985), 27–29. The autobiography omits the climactic part of the state- ment; see Du Bois, The Autobiography of W. E. B. Du Bois: A Soliloquy on Viewing My Life from the Last Decade of Its First Century, ed. Herbert Aptheker (New York: International Publishers, 1968), 170–71. 14. Roland Oliver and Anthony Atmore, Africa since 1800 (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1967), 108.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Introduction 9
was defined by the Gilded Age, the Spanish American War, the war for the Philippines and the South Pacific, and the rise and collapse of Recon- struction and an almost complete disenfranchisement of African Ameri- cans. During what historian Rayford Logan called the “nadir” of black life in the United States, the color curtain was drawn so tightly around black people that this low point prompted Booker T. Washington to deliver what Du Bois bitterly termed the “Atlanta Compromise” (1895). Du Bois spoke truthfully to power that had enveloped the black and colonial world in a terrifying silence. In essence, The Souls of Black Folk was a single candle in the dark—a testament of hope. We can then open up the critical lens and place Du Bois where he prop-
erly belongs, in a trans-Atlantic conversationwith his contemporaries such as Charles Darwin, Herman Melville, Sigmund Freud, Joseph Conrad, Anna Julia HaywoodCooper, and Rudyard Kipling. In variousways, these thinkers raise the following questions: What does it mean to be human? What distinguishes mankind from animals? The genius of Du Bois is that he showed the world that the Imperial Imperative and American racism were not mutually exclusive. They are parts of a vast whole, in the rapa- cious competition for markets. He shows how they are mutually depen- dent or interrelated, much in the manner of Conrad in his narratives of modernity. Du Bois challenges the prevailing orthodoxy that Africans were on the
bottom rung of the great chain of being and that blackness was a badge of shame. He illuminates the nexus between color and economics in the global economy. To take but one example, Rudyard Kipling, the arch- representative of Empire and of the inscription of difference, was the pre- eminent advocate of the civilizingmission that required every Englishman, or, more broadly, every white man, to bring European culture to the hea- thens of the uncivilized world, as evident in his jingoistic paeans for Eu- ropean dominance, such as “The White Man’s Burden” and Kim (1901). In 1907, he won the Nobel Prize for literature. Standing on a supposedly firm center, Kipling, as template for Empire, presented to the world his version of an orderly and rational portrayal of life. Kipling’s imperial pastorals erased the contradictions, denying the humanity and epic complexity of black people, among others.15
A Kipling could not imagine a Du Bois, but a Du Bois knew that the Kiplings of the world must be dethroned if black and colored people were to reclaim their humanity. Armed with his wits and his pen, Du Bois rereads history and gives us a new historiography. He thematizes
15. For a gloss on one dimension of this trans-Atlantic conversation, see Michael North, The Dialect of Modernism: Race, Language, and Twentieth-Century Literature (New York: Oxford University Press, 1994).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
10 DolanHubbard
blackness and makes the African relevant to the philosophical, political, economic, and cultural issues of the NewWorld. As an exceptionally well- educated man, he was well aware of colonialism and the worldwide op- pression of black people. Du Bois and the generation of largely African and Asian intellectuals—Mahatma Ghandi of India, Alain Locke, René Maran of Martinique, C. L. R. James of Trinidad, Ho Chi Minh of Vietnam, Langston Hughes, Aimé Césaire of Martinique, Léopold Sédar Senghor of Senegal, LéonDamas of Guyana, and theNardal sisters, Jane, Paulette, and Andrée, of Haiti—who came of age in the 1920s and 1930s were “scholastic adornments of empire.”16 Du Bois represents that moment when these peo- ple frommarginalized cultures—educated at the world’s great universities to see themselves first as loyal citizens of the mother country and last as blacks—claimed intellectual independence. They were the product of a history and a way of life about which most whites knew very little. When he was writing The Souls of Black Folk, Du Bois really was searching for answers to the plight of blacks in America.17
The Souls of Black Folk is southern in character, northern in orientation, and global in implication. Du Bois sets up a trilogue among Europe, Africa, and the Americas. This conversation is designed to bring Africa affir- matively into the global conversation. The American South becomes the synecdoche for the colonial enterprise. With the rapid industrialization of the North, the South effectively becomes a colony within a colony, and blacks the ultimate outsiders within the body politic, so close to and yet so far away from the corridors of power.18 Ralph Ellison, in InvisibleMan, does a masterful exposé on this socioeconomic disjuncture. Du Bois rewrites the South in order to rewrite America. The Souls of Black Folk brings into sharper focus the relationship between the dominators and the dominated and makes clear how power is pivotally connected with the production of regional self-identity in “Of the Meaning of Progress,” “Of the Wings of Atalanta,” “Of the Black Belt,” and “Of the Quest of the Golden Fleece.” Du Bois illuminates the dialectical tension that exists between blacks and
16. David Levering Lewis,WhenHarlemWas in Vogue (NewYork: Vintage, 1982), 150. 17. I draw upon the following: Janet Vaillant, Léopold Sédar Senghor (Cambridge: Har-
vard University Press, 1990), 64–73, 89–95; Hazel Carby, “The Canon: Civil War and Reconstruction,” Michigan Quarterly Review 28, no. 1 (winter 1989): 39–40; and Robert P. Smith Jr., “Rereading Banjo: ClaudeMcKay and the French Connection,” CLA Journal 30, no. 1 (September 1986): 46–58. For a response to how the Third World has been largely rendered silent under the heading “Minority Discourse,” see the treatment of “The Nature and Context of Minority Discourse” in the two-volume issue of Cultural Critique (spring and fall 1987). In Race Men, Carby points out the contradiction between the theory and the practice of men who lead the fight for racial equality, but fall short of the mark in the area of gender equality. 18. Du Bois gives voice to the frustration of blackAmerica in “ANegroNationwithin
the Nation” (1935), inW. E. B. Du Bois: A Reader, ed. David Levering Lewis (New York: Henry Holt, 1995), 563–70.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Introduction 11
whites and between the South and the nation, specifically the nation’s un- acknowledged debt to the rich and diverse contribution of its citizens of African descent. In short, Du Bois brings new vigor to the interpretation of the culture and consciousness of the American South as he signifies on the routes, and roots, of American society. Ultimately, Du Bois, through his new historiography, set in motion an
oppositional discourse that contested the concept of culture as an ideolog- ically charged semantic field used to justify European supremacy while systematically devaluing the contributions of Africans andAsians toworld thought. Culture is the terrain of struggle between groups, “a continuous and necessarily uneven and unequal struggle,” and “there is no whole, au- thentic, autonomous black culture which lives outside of these relations of cultural power and domination.” The spatial juxtaposition in which Third World intellectuals found themselves in close proximity to the capitals of theWesternworld leads to the re-creation of self—a remembrance of things past that prompts them to read and reinterpret the metropolitan literatures whose central concern is with the formation of “a national subjectivity and ideology that constructs and simultaneously excludes a racialized other.”19
The representation of the South as a frozen text often obscures the eco- nomic tension and the competition for resources, natural and human, be- tween the North and the South. By means of his soaring rhetoric, Du Bois breaks through the “romance” of the South with its repressive history and engages the political economy of this region—the politics and economics of class relations—hidden behind the phenomenology of race. He presents a case study in underdevelopment and dependency. He leads the untutored white reader to surmise that if a region is dependent, then its development is retarded. The South tells the naive reader something about America’s “heart of
darkness,” and this telling ismost revealed in the literature of theAmerican South in general and in The Souls of Black Folk in particular. We see the ways in which the past shapes and continues to exert pressure on consciousness. We see the interrelated corporeal issues of race, class, and sex as Du Bois struggles to make a fractured psyche whole. We see most clearly the dis- crepancy between the promise and the practice of America, buoyed by hu- manity’s stubborn hope, insistent search for truth, and love of beauty, and the triumph of the human spirit. Du Bois invites us to pay close attention to how the American South shapes the national character. He presents us with an alternative reading ofAmerica that ismore comprehensive than the “fictions,” or ideologically coded accounts of life in a romanticized South.20
19. Carby, “Canon,” 43, 40. 20. See Sterling A. Brown, The Negro in American Fiction (1937; reprint, New York:
Atheneum, 1969).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
12 DolanHubbard
Further, Du Bois reveals the rhetorical incompatibility between the im- plicit and explicit plans of American discourse, as, for example, the dis- connection between the promise and the practice of America—in the text called “America.” Du Bois brings into sharp focus the competing utopian and dystopian readings of the South by its white and black native sons and daughters, trapped in a system rife with social claustrophobia. The former promotes an Arcadian existence, while the latter promotes a landscape of nightmare. These competing readings retard the growth and development of the region and of America. America would not be free until the South was free, as is evident in the chapters on the Black Belt.
The Souls of Black Folk anticipates William Butler Yeats’s poetic epiphany “The Second Coming”: “Things fall apart; the center cannot hold.” Du Bois, as sign and symbol of the radicalized native intellectual, is the center that cannot hold. It is one thing for the margin to write to the center if one’s name is George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Thomas Paine, Cecil Rhodes, or J. C. Smuts; it is another if one’s name is Alexander Crummell, Henry McNeil Turner, Anna Julia Haywood Cooper, José Martí, Ida B. Wells-Barnett, orW. E. B. Du Bois. The experience of colonialism combined with African enslavement and the sliding of the signifier nigger prompts a radical critique of the assumptions underlying Eurocentric notions of aesthetics, identity, history, and culture. From his decentered reality, frag- mented self, andmultiple identity, Du Bois, representing themarginalized, speaks through the rupture of his dislocation. As a ritual action, Du Bois in The Souls of Black Folk synchronizes the native intellectual with the motion of history.
The Legacy of The Souls of Black Folk
The Souls of Black Folk now belongs in the canon of American letters; that is, it is a book that has special authority. It provides us with a powerful interpretive scheme or point of view on black life that diverges from the orthodox reading of the social text of America. The telos or endpoint of The Souls of Black Folk is directed toward a pluralistic America where “two world-races” (16) can coexist in the “kingdom of culture” (11). Du Bois, like a prophet, holds center stage in his penultimate chapter, “The Sorrow Songs,” where he reminds us that “Through all the sorrow of the Sorrow Songs there breathes a hope—a faith in the ultimate justice of things” (162). This New World Jeremiah states the contribution of blacks to the making of the New World: “Here we have brought our three gifts and mingled them with yours: a gift of story and song—soft stirring melody in an ill- harmonized and unmelodious land; the gift of sweat and brawn to beat back the wilderness, conquer the soil, and lay the foundation for a vast economic empire two hundred years earlier than your weak hands could
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Introduction 13
have done it; the third, a gift of the Spirit” (162). He then appears to an- nounce God’s judgment on the American Eden, jerking the nation and its leaders back to righteousness. He warns a largely indifferent nation to rec- ognize the humanity of black people, who have striven to maintain the principles of “Justice, Mercy, and Truth, lest the nation be smitten with a curse” (162). Through his emancipatory poetics, Du Bois enabled New WorldAfricans to claim through their blackness their uniqueness, strength, pride, beauty, and dignity. They are the moral voice of the West. The themes that Du Bois painted in broad brush strokes may be seen
in the works of diverse writers such as C. L. R. James (The Black Jacobins), Richard Wright (Native Son and White Man, Listen!), Frantz Fanon (Black Skin/White Masks), EricWilliams (Capitalism and Slavery), Benjamin E. Mays (TheNegro’s God),HowardThurman (Jesus and theDisinherited),Walter Rod- ney (How Europe Underdeveloped Africa), EugeneGenovese (Roll Jordan Roll), James Baldwin (Notes of a Native Son), Amiri Baraka (Home: Social Essays), Michel Foucault (Discipline and Punish), Fredric Jameson (The Prison House of Language), Samir Amin (Unequal Development), Audre Lorde (Sister Out- sider: Essays and Speeches), and Toni Morrison (Song of Solomon and Playing in the Dark: Whiteness and the Literary Imagination). Toni Morrison, for example, recontextualizes the trope of the veil and
the rhetoric of black invisibility to tell the black woman’s story. In Song of Solomon, she replaces the “unconscious moral heroism” (47) of Josie, em- blematic of the plight of too many black women, with the supporting gar- ments of black women’s subjectivity. Morrison unpacks the issue of truth and subjectivity in order that the reader may see the gender of history con- figured as black and female. She transforms the black woman from silent object (Toomer’s unprotected Karintha, a “November Cotton Flower,” and Hurston’s black woman as “mule of the world”) to speaking subject as she explores other dimensions of her character in The Bluest Eye (rape), Song of Solomon (race and class), Sula (friendship), Beloved (madness and healing), Jazz (sexuality), and Paradise (a towering outcast).
In certain segments of the black world, The Souls of Black Folk has be- come a cultural lingua franca. Irrespective of socioeconomic background or political ideology, progressive people continue a stream of interpreta- tion, thereby providing a critical heritage for future generations. This vol- ume has been written for scholars, as well as for lay and nonprofessional persons engaged in studying or teaching The Souls of Black Folk or African American creative forms generally. The writers gathered here from divergent backgrounds and scholarly
interests continue the process of interpreting an American classic that is read for its intellectual, cultural, and political implications. They contribute fresh, new interpretations of the ageless truth of a work that has achieved the status of a sacred text. It is in this sense that we can speak of their
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
14 DolanHubbard
observations as ecumenical writings, for truth cannot be categorized ac- cording to geography, race, and gender. The commentary is both timely and timeless. It is timely in that it builds
on previous work, incorporates current critical methodologies, aids in dis- cerning the meaning of key passages, and provides new insights into the relevancy of The Souls of Black Folk for the twenty-first century. It is time- less in that the commentators carry out Du Bois’s criticism of compassion, treating eternal issues such as social justice, human dignity, and the search for the beloved community. They bring a variety of approaches to the in- terpretation of The Souls of Black Folk: historical, political, literary, feminist, and psychological. It is the intent of this work to enhance pedagogical ap- proaches to the teaching of The Souls of Black Folk, as the writers offer us a comparative perspective on a book that helped redefine the way we read the Atlantic formation. Thelma B. Thompson begins the volume with a poem in honor of Du
Bois. Also, so that the reader may gauge the impact of The Souls of Black Folk,we have included early reviews of this landmark book, as well as Du Bois’s response to his reviewers. Any assessment of race relations in the United States must begin with
the American South. One hundred years after the publication of The Souls of Black Folk, Reavis L. Mitchell, Jr., and James Daniel Steele revisit Alexan- dria, Tennessee, and Albany, Georgia, respectively. In these isolated com- munities, the latter of which is the center of the Black Belt, Du Bois feels “the awful shadow of the Veil . . . that hung between us and Opportunity” (48, 50). The failure of Reconstruction produced the death of a dream on a grand scale, as people were frozen in place by the plantation economy. In “Alexandria, Tennessee: Dusk and Dawn of the Rural Veil,” Mitchell cuts through the rhetoric of the 1880s New South gospel and shows that the rise of Jim Crow laws effectively disbarred blacks from meaningful participation in the political, educational, and economic discourse of a community that time has now forgotten. In “The Souls of the ‘Black Belt’ Revisited,” Steele illuminates the extent to which the long shadow of the plantation economy still hovers over Albany, Georgia, and by extension, much of the New South. His examination reveals that poverty, mortality rates, and unequal development made this region a Third World within the United States. The next group of chapters provides us with keys to understanding Du
Bois. The writers comment on the construction of an American identity, the controversy of leadership, and the issue of representation. In “Anna Julia Cooper, Pauline Elizabeth Hopkins, and the African American Femi- nization of Du Bois’s Discourse,” BarbaraMcCaskill discusses how the two writers add a missing feminist voice to the discourse of social and politi- cal change that characterizes The Souls of Black Folk. Although The Souls of
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Introduction 15
Black Folk was progressive for its day, Du Bois assigned “respectable black women” to traditional roles within the domestic sphere. In “They Sing the Song of Slavery: Frederick Douglass’s Narrative and
W. E. B. Du Bois’s The Souls of Black Folk as Intertexts of RichardWright’s 12 Million Black Voices,” Virginia Whatley Smith revisits the struggle for black leadership. She illuminates how the phototext, drawn on the spine of the slave narrative, played a pivotal role in the struggle for representation. In “Du Bois’s ‘Of The Coming of John,’ Toomer’s ‘Kabnis,’ and the
Dilemma of Self-Representation,” Chester J. Fontenot, Jr., shows that black art is informed by black life. Specifically, he examines black bodies in white social space within the context of the dominant culture’s desire to keep black people invisible. In “W. E. B. Du Bois and the Construction of Whiteness,” Keith Byerman
examines four “moments” of construction of whiteness in The Souls of Black Folk. Byerman argues that in each of these “moments,” Du Bois “reverses the gaze of racial domination so as to make whites the object rather than the subject of attention.” The next three chapters of this collection examine the visual and psycho-
logical paradigms that inform Du Bois’s conception of “double conscious- ness.” The influence of The Souls of Black Folk may be seen in Du Bois’s impact on all segments of the black world, including the fine arts. Amy Helene Kirschke, in “The Intersecting Rhetorics of Art and Blackness in The Souls of Black Folk,” demonstrates the influence of The Souls of Black Folk on the visual arts. She reminds us that Du Bois created the artistic space that enabled African American visual artists “to depict black subject matter in their work.” In “ ‘Looking at One’s Self Through the Eyes of Others’: W. E. B. Du
Bois’s Photographs for the 1900 Paris Exposition,” Shawn Michelle Smith sees Du Bois as a visual theorist of art in the way he arranged his “Amer- ican Negro” photographs that included 363 images of African Americans made by unidentified photographers. He subtly arranged the photographs to “contest the discourses and images of an imagined ‘negro criminality’ that were evoked to legitimize the crime of lynching in turn-of-the-century U.S. culture and to respond to the images of African Americans arranged by Booker T. Washington in 1895 with the Negro Building at the Cotton States International Exposition in Atlanta, Georgia. With Frederick Doug- lass at their back, both men were actively involved in shaping the history of African American social advancement in a world defined as “separate and equal.”21
21. See the Library of Congress Prints and Photographs Online Catalog for addi- tional pictures from the Paris Exposition of 1900. W. E. B. Du Bois and special agent Thomas J. Calloway spearheaded the planning, collection, and installation of the ex-
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
16 DolanHubbard
Shanette M. Harris, in “Constructing a Psychological Perspective: The Observer and the Observed in The Souls of Black Folk,” draws upon psy- chology as a useful tool that helps us see The Souls of Black Folk, replete with its internal contradictions, as a map of the early phase of Du Bois’s overall mission to integrate or heal conscious and unconscious divisions. She notes that the discipline of psychology has many theoretical models that help us understand the art and imagination of Du Bois. The last essays focus on The Souls of Black Folk and the location of cul-
ture. In “W. E. B. Du Bois and The Souls of Black Folk:Generating an Expres- sive Repertoire for African American Communication,” Carolyn Calloway Thomas and Thurmon Garner argue that a careful review of the literature on Du Bois shows that his insights have had incalculable influences on the way in which we interpret black expressive culture. For example, Du Bois advanced the then-revolutionary notion that “black communicativemodes were generated from African Americans’ experiences of and responses to their inhumane conditions in the New World, in their roles as slaves and free persons.” Thomas and Garner then demonstrate how African Ameri- can rhetorical strategies informed the Washington–Du Bois debate. In “The ‘Musical’ Souls of Black Folk: Can a Double Consciousness Be
Heard?” Christopher A. Brooks considers the double consciousness theory from a musical perspective and makes an argument for a musical double consciousness in Du Bois’s work. He not only considers the double-voiced nature of the spirituals in their historical context, but also shows how Du Bois uses them to make a statement on the humanity of those “black and unknown bards” (James Weldon Johnson) that moved people to tears. Carrie Cowherd, in “The Wings of Atalanta: Classical Influences in The
Souls of Black Folk,” shows how Du Bois reappropriates Latin and Greek references to illuminate what it means to be black in the modern Western World. His background in the classics of the Western World contributed to the totality of his thinking and to who he was. My own essay, “W. E. B. Du Bois and the Invention of the Sublime in The
Souls of Black Folk,” examines a term, “the sublime,” that is in theory rife with subjective evaluation, but in practice ladenwith objective implication. I approach this critique of the sublime in the firm belief that it is important to attend to both aesthetic and cultural questions aswe examine the issue of representation, especially as it relates to the African presence in the mod- ern Western world. In Du Bois’s unceasing determination to recover the sublime and place Africans at the center of the New World, he gave black
hibit materials, which included 500 photographs. The LOC holds approximately 220 mounted photographs reportedly displayed in the exhibition (LOTs 11293–11308). See http://lcweb2.loc.gov/pp/anedubhtml/anedubabt.html. Shawn Michelle Smith pre- pared much of the text for an exhibit Photography on the Color Line, held at the Center for the Humanities at Oregon State University in 1999.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Introduction 17
artists, writers, and intellectuals an accessible history, which they used to discuss their comparative American identities. Finally, in “A Selected Publication History of The Souls of Black Folk,”
M. Elaine Hughes shows us that The Souls of Black Folk is a global text that has been translated into several languages.
History has looked favorably upon The Souls of Black Folk. Compared to the Herculean effort of single black men who “flash here and there like falling stars,” Du Bois’s landmark ideological statement did not die before the “world [had] rightly gauged [its] brightness” (11). Du Bois forces us to rethinkworld history in general and the history of the Americas in particu- lar. The rethinking involves a deliberate revision of traditional perspectives and an acknowledgment that we must decenter existing authority.22 Du Bois gave the world a new theoretical address that has had a far-reaching effect on politics and pedagogy, both domestically and internationally. The Souls of Black Folk stimulates serious discussion of subjectivity, ideology, aesthetics, and identity.
22. A. LaVonneRuoff and JerryW.Ward Jr.,RedefiningAmerican LiteraryHistory (New York: MLA, 1990), 4.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:18.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
__MACOSX/._Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Introduction_).pdf
Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Du_Bois's_Of_The_Coming_Of_John,_Toomer's_Kabnis,_And_The_Dilemma_Of_S...).pdf
Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
Some time ago I was in a hotel lobby in Washington, D.C., talking with a friend from another university. The occasion that brought both of us and eighty-two other scholars to the nation’s capital was the annual competi- tion for the Ford Foundation Dissertation and Post-Doctoral Minority Fel- lowships Program, hosted by the National Research Council. After two days of intense review sessions of proposals from qualifiedminority schol- ars, we had fulfilled our responsibilities and were taking a moment to re- flect on the many fine proposals that deserved funding but which—due to limitedmoneys—would only receive “honorablemention.”Whilewewere engaged in conversation, a middle-agedwhite male approachedmy friend and me and asked if either of us was the bellman. We were both taken aback at this man’s query, since although both of us are African American males, neitherwas dressed as a bellman. In fact, my friend had been teasing me about my dapper style of clothing, complete with a 100 percent virgin wool Kango hat and matching topcoat, accented by Stacey Adams shoes, an expensive suit, French-cuffed white shirt, and tie. I, in turn, had been “signifying” on his more than casual style of dress, for he had chosen to “dress down” after the sessions by donning the garb of the hip-hop gen- eration, with a baseball cap, Air Jordan tennis shoes, jeans, casual shirt, and a trendy athletic warm-up jacket. We responded to this man’s query by telling him that not only was neither of us the bellman, but also that a bellman traditionally distinguishes himself from others by wearing a par- ticular uniform, which neither of us wore. As the man walked away, we continued to comment that not only did we not look like bellmen, but each of us carried a briefcase, usually a signifier of professional status. Now that I have achieveddistance from this event, I think therewasmore
to this man’s question than one might first suspect. While he was certainly trying to locate the bellman so that he could get some help in signaling a cab and carrying his luggage, his inability to differentiate between myself, my friend, and the bellman—three African American males—may reflect
130Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 131
his unwillingness to allow my friend and me the privilege of sharing with him the public space usually reserved for white males, except in the sub- servient role of bellman. Even though both of us hold faculty rank at our respective institutions and were in Washington, D.C., at the invitation of the National Research Council—which is usually perceived as a sign of a national scholarly reputation—thisman’s question collapsed the difference between us as black intellectuals and the bellman as a service worker into a homogenized black other, the black subject. This confrontation was even more problematic since we were aware that
this man meant us no harm—he simply wanted to locate the bellman. But his representation of a bellman was nonspecific. For him the bellman was a social construct that represented the black subject, the African American male, irrespective of class, social status, or physical appearance. When he looked at us, theman actually sawa bellman, a formless black body.W. E. B. Du Bois, writing inDusk of Dawn, recalls a similar experience while attend- ing college at Harvard. Even though Du Bois embraced the small black student body at Harvard and attempted to “forget as far as was possible that outer, whiter world,” he found that
naturally it could not be entirely forgotten, so that now and then I plundered into it, joined its currents and rose or fell with it. The joining was sometimes a matter of social contact. I escorted colored girls, and as pretty ones as I could find, to the vesper exercises and the class day and commencement so- cial functions. Naturally we attracted attention and sometimes the shadow of insult as when in one case a lady seemed determined to mistake me for a waiter.1
Perhaps Ralph Ellison expressed our conundrum best in the prologue to Invisible Man: “I am invisible, understand, simply because people refuse to see me. Like the bodiless heads you see sometimes in circus sideshows, it is as though I have been surrounded by mirrors of hard, distorting glass. When they approachme they see onlymy surroundings, themselves, or fig- ments of their imagination—indeed, everything and anything except me.” Indeed, my friend and I felt like Ellison’s nameless protagonist, who com- plains about being “bumped against by people of poor vision.”2
This sensation of being “bumped against” by “people of poor vision” expresses the dilemma of self-representation for African Americans. The culture of dominance that initially produced slavery, and later, a racial hierarchy, constructed black people as a race of bodies valued only for its market value as a commodified physical subject. These tropes of the
1. W. E. B. Du Bois, Dusk of Dawn: An Essay toward an Autobiography of a Race Concept (1940; reprint, New Brunswick, N.J.: Transaction, 1984), 35. 2. Ralph Ellison, Invisible Man (New York: Modern Library, 1952), 7.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
132 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
body substantially influenced the ability of African Americans to repre- sent themselves from the point of view of their own culture that sought to assert the primacy of the totality of subjecthood. It restricted their repre- sentation to tropes that corresponded with the dominant hegemony. These fragmented tropes became fixed within the cultural texts of the Western world, and divided the black subject into two separate selves: mind and body. Racist discourse emphasized the representation of African Amer- icans as material bodies and delimited the mind as a signifier of black identity. This mind/body binary is grounded in Christianity since it first evolved
from the Apostle Paul’s assertion that Christians must mortify the flesh in order to achieve spiritual purity and was later refined by St. Augustine who, in his Confessions, argues that the body is sinful and must be negated in order to reach spiritual communion with God. This body/spirit binary gives rise to the body/mind paradigm, since the European Enlightenment, heavily influenced by Christianity, held that the intellect endowed Euro- peans with the ability to deny the body, resist its natural carnal nature, and impose the order of human agency on an object that resists such restric- tions. Conversely, the balance of mind and body indicated the inability to control the body as material subject; it was perceived as a sign of intellec- tual weaknesses, cultural backwardness, and savagery. W. E. B. Du Bois, utilizing double-voiced discourse that signifies on the
submerged mind/body binary in nineteenth-century American life, ex- presses the dilemma of self-representation for African Americans in his seminal text The Souls of Black Folk, when he writes
Between me and the other world there is ever an unasked question: un- asked by some through feelings of delicacy; by others through the difficulty of rightly framing it. All, nevertheless, flutter round it. They approach me in a half-hesitant sort of way, eye me curiously or compassionately, and then, instead of saying directly, How does it feel to be a problem? they say, I know an excellent colored man in my town; or I fought at Mechanicsville; or, Do not these Southern outrages make your blood boil?3
Similarly, Jean Toomer writes
Generally, it may be said that the Negro is emergent from a crust, a false personality, a compound of beliefs, habits, attitudes, and emotional reactions superimposed upon him by external circumstance. . . . First, there are those factors which arise from the condition of being a black man in a white world. Second, there are those forms and forces which spring from the nature of our civilization, and are common to Americans . . . 4
3. W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, ed. Henry Louis Gates Jr. and Terri Hume Oliver (New York: Norton, 1999), 9. All citations in this essay refer to this edition. 4. Jean Toomer, in Frederik L. Rusch, ed., A Jean Toomer Reader: Selected Unpublished
Writings (New York: Oxford University Press, 1993), 87.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 133
The common thread that runs throughmy experience of being “bumped against” by the man’s question, Du Bois’s reference to the “unasked ques- tion” by those of the “otherworld,” and Jean Toomer’s analysis that “black- ness” is the social construct of “whiteness” is the inability of African Amer- icans to represent themselves from the perspective of their own cultural traditions or, in other words, in other than mind/body binaries. Surely, Du Bois and Toomer were aware that this was not a new problem. In 1841, the abolitionist movement published The New England Anti-Slavery Almanac for 1841, a “how to” book that directed abolitionist editors of slave nar- ratives to “speak for the slave” and “write for the slave,” since “they [the slaves] can’t take care of themselves.”5 This idea of slaves as subjects and abolitionist narrators as their authenticating narrative voice belies the im- plicit goal of eighteenth- and early-nineteenth-century slave narratives— to justify slavery—and expresses a hegemonic relationship between the silenced slave and empowered narrator. It begins, within American cul- tural texts, a tradition that is a trope against the self representation of the African American personality. The inability of African Americans to rep- resent themselves publicly, however, can be traced back as early as the late eighteenth century, with the controversy surrounding the authenticity of Phillis Wheatley’s poems, and throughout the nineteenth century, in its emphasis on the minstrel tradition as an authentic representation of black life. Indeed, Eric Lott, in Love and Theft: Blackface Minstrelsy and the Ameri- canWorking Class, demonstrates admirably both the construction of “black- ness” through theminstrels and the tendency ofwhiteworking-classmales to insist that thewhiteminstrels accurately representedAfricanAmericans. The performance language created for minstrel characters, dialect, was in fact a way of representing the belief of many whites that African Ameri- cans were less intelligent, barely human, and incapable of grasping even the most basic concepts of the English language. Later in the nineteenth century, the plantation era attempted to justify slavery through revising tropes of the mind/body binary, in which black subjects were represented as black bodies deprived of minds and rational intellects who actually en- joyed their experience of slavery. While this cultural assault on the personalities of AfricanAmericans ren-
dered impotent their attempts to represent themselves from the point of view of their own cultural traditions, political legislation insured that they would not gain control of their own social narratives by insisting that the African American was a fractured, incomplete, inauthentic person, less valuable than his or her white counterparts, and suitable only to be hewers of wood and drawers of water. The underpinnings of both processes were centered in the beliefs, first, that African Americans were not citizens, but property, and thus enjoyed only the advantages guaranteed to them by
5. The New England Anti-Slavery Almanac for 1841 (Boston, 1841), 1.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
134 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
laws that governed property rights, and second, that if African Americans were to exist as free men and women, they could not share the same social, political, and economic space as whites, but instead had to be relegated to that space ascribed to them by those who had initially constructed “black- ness” to represent the racialized other. In The Souls of Black Folk, Du Bois attempts to represent what he calls
“the world within the Veil,” the spiritual world of African Americans by articulating, from the perspective of African Americans, an identity that is fixed rather than permeable. His often quoted statement on “double- consciousness” expresses, for Du Bois, the otherness that lies at the core of black identity. Although Du Bois’s statement has been criticized as overly simplistic, in that it is primarily a male construct that fails to acknowledge class and gender, this double identity is central to twentieth-century racial discourse, including Jean Toomer’s Cane (1923), because he also attempts to fix racial identity through the construct of doubleness. Du Bois decon- structs the trope of bodies, derived from the mind/body binary, by fixing black identity in the mind/spirit binary and privileging the spirit. While Du Bois locates the problem of self-representation in the African Ameri- can’s struggle to merge his twoness—American andNegro—Toomer iden- tifies this problem in African Americans’ psychological and material diffi- culty in embracing their spirituality. Both Du Bois and Toomer, however, though physically distant from the
actual existence of black people, find that in the South, they first locatewhat Donald Gibson calls their “bodies,” their social essence. In a sense, both writers locate the “black essence” through what Paul Gilroy calls “routes,” not “roots.”6 That is to say, they both find that geographical routes, the black South, allow them to represent African Americans accurately. Re- flecting about his experience inGeorgia, Toomerwrote in “Outline ofAuto- biography”:
There, for the first time, I really saw the Negro, not as a pseudo-urbanized and vulgarized, a semi-Americanized product, but theNegro peasant, strong with the tang of fields and the soil. It was there that I first heard folk-songs rolling up the valley at twilight, heard them as spontaneous with gold, and tints of an eternal purple. Love? They gave birth to a whole new life.7
“Of the Coming of John,” chapter 13 in The Souls of Black Folk, and “Kab- nis,” the ending narrative in Cane, are Du Bois’s and Toomer’s linguistic representations of racial doubleness, in which they claim the privilege of representing black identity from the point of view of their culture.
6. Donald Gibson, introduction to W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, ed. Don- ald B. Gibson (New York: Penguin, 1989), xiii; Paul Gilroy, The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1993), 11. 7. Toomer, “Outline of Autobiography,” in Rusch, Jean Toomer Reader, 2.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 135
In “Of the Coming of John,” a story set at Wells Institute, an academy for racial uplifting in Johnstown, Du Bois engages in linguistic play in repre- senting two Johns, onewhite, the other black. The academy is a preparatory schoolwhose black students “have fewdealingswith thewhite city below.” Using tropes that anticipate Jean Toomer’s Cane, Du Bois constructs fore- boding images of the city and students. He writes, “When at evening the winds come swelling from the east, and the great pall of the city’s smoke hangs wearily above the valley, then the red west glows like a dream-land down Carlisle Street. . . .” Similarly, he refers to the “forms of students in dark silhouette against the sky. Tall and black, they move slowly by, and seem in the sinister light to flit before the city like dim warning ghosts. Perhaps they are . . .” (143). Du Bois says that John Jones, the “black John,” is
one dark form that ever hurries last and late toward the twinkling lights of Swain Hall,—for Jones is never on time. A long, straggling fellow he is, brown and hard-haired, who seems to be flowing straight out of his clothes, and walks with a half-apologetic roll. He used perpetually to set the quiet dining-room into waves of merriment, as he stole to his place after the bell had tapped for prayers; he seemed so perfectly awkward. And yet one glance at his face made one forgive him much,—that broad, good-natured smile in which lay no bit of art or artifice, but seemed just bubbling good-nature and genuine satisfaction with the world. (143)
Here, DuBois’s language suggests that John embodies the representation of nineteenth-century black males—undependable, innocent, happy, and lacking responsibility and purpose. In fact, the white folks of Altamaha, Georgia, his hometown, “vote” him a “good boy,” “a fine plough-hand, fool in the rice-fields, handy everywhere, and always good-natured and respectful.” The representation of John is set against the pastoral imagery of the community, “away down there beneath the gnarled oaks of South- eastern Georgia, where the sea croons to the sands and the sands listen till they sink half drowned beneath the waters, rising only here and there in long, low islands” (143). This depiction of a harmonious community in which John is commodi-
fied as a black subject is reinforced when his mother sends him off to Wells Institute to study. While the black community proudly follows him to the train station carrying his baggage, the white folks reject higher education for blacks and exclaim: “ ‘It’ll spoil him,—ruin him,’ . . . and they talked as if they knew” (143). Here Du Bois appropriates the language of nineteenth- century racist discourse that asserted that higher education for blacks was not only improper and unfitting for them, but also was disruptive to the racial hierarchy that insisted on the superiority of whites and the servile nature of blacks.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
136 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
In spite of the potential disruption in this racial paradigm, John leaves Altamaha bound for Wells Institute, while a blues refrain resounds as a cultural subtext within “they that stood behind.” The refrain to which I refer here is the line in a blues song that is repeated throughout. It serves both as a structuring mechanism for the composition—since it centers the lyric discourse by calling the speaker and hearer back to it repeatedly— and as a central theme for the song. As the temporal sequence of the blues song unfolds, the language of the speaker begins a descent into a world of problems. The refrain prevents the blues structure from collapsing under its own weight of discourse that problematizes human experiences by re- turning the speaker and hearer to the ethical center of the blues narrative. This allows the blues narrative to function as a cultural catharsis for the hearers, since nomatter howbad the experience rendered in the song is, the blues refrain allows both the speaker and hearer to exit the seemingly end- less abyss of human problems and return to the ethical center of the lyric. The narrator in Du Bois’s short story identifies this refrain as “one ever- recurring word,” “When John comes,” suggesting its musical nature. This refrain embodies the logos of the community; they expect him to return from the institute prepared to teach. Upon his return, “then what parties were to be, and what speakings in the churches; what new furniture in the front room, —perhaps even a new front room; and there would be a new schoolhouse, with John as teacher; and then perhaps a bigwedding; all this andmore—when John comes.” The utopian discourse of the black commu- nity is balanced against the foreboding disposition of thewhite peoplewho “shook their heads” (143–44). While this refrain initially structures the cultural narrative that gives
voice to the black community’s logos, it is transformed into a “legend” during the seven years of John’s absence. The narrator tells us that at first, John expected to come back for Christmas, but that he does not because his vacation time was too short. Later, he had no money during the summer, and since the school was so costly, he worked, instead, in Johnstown. The community, once solidified through adherence to the “one recurringword” of the refrain, is transformed: “playmates scattered, andmother grew gray, and sister went up to the Judge’s kitchen to work” (144). Although the re- frain had once given voice to the community’s attempt to represent itself as upwardly mobile through the symbolic act of John going away for training and returning a teacher and race leader, the phrase loses its cultural power: It “lingers” as a legend, and it suggests the community’s difficulty in coun- tering the negation of their self-worth by the “white folks,” who continue to represent them through nineteenth-century racist discourse. The refrain is even more problematic since it is double-voiced, multi-
vocal. The judge, a powerful white man, is introduced through a powerful image—“the Judge’s house.” The narrator tells us that while the black community finds it difficult to sustain the refrain as both the ritualistic
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 137
repetition of the anticipated return of John, and the cultural glue that holds the community together, people in the judge’s house—suggesting the Bahktinian notion of hearing one’s discourse reflected in the speech of the other—like the refrain; the judge also has a John, his son, who has been accepted to Princeton University. This John is the racial double of John Jones. He is “a fair-haired, smooth-faced boy, who had played many a long summer’s day to its close with his darker namesake” (144). Here the word “played” signifies the nature of the racial hierarchy, for while both the white and black Johns are allowed to “play” as children, their child’s “play” does not defer meaning; they are unequal and alienated from each other as adults. The language the judge uses to represent his expectation for his John is oppositional to the white community’s judgment of John Jones as he leaves the town for the institute. While the judge commodifies John Jones as a black subject who will be spoiled by higher education and unfit for the subservient role of servant, the judge proudly says, “ ‘Yes, sir! John is at Princeton, sir. . . . Showing the Yankees what a Southern gentleman can do. . . . It’ll make a man of him . . . college is the place’ ” (144).8
There is a multivocal discourse between the white John, who is in the pro- cess of becoming a man at Princeton, as the embodiment of Southern man- hood, and the black John, who is expected to accept the role of the racialized other, as one “fixed in a consciousness of the body as a solely negating ac- tivity,” as Bhabha put it. This dynamic argues against the judge’s attempt to depoliticize and domesticate race relations under the rubric of racial ho- mogeneity. It embodies what Bhabha calls a “simplification because it is an arrested, fixated form of representation that, in denying the play of differ- ence (which the negation through the Other permits), constitutes a prob- lem for the representation of the subject in significations of psychic and so- cial relations.”9 The play of difference requires the white community—the judge—to recognize the multiple community mirrored in both Johns. The village awaits the “coming” of the Johns, although “neither world thought the other world’s thought, save with a vague unrest . . . it was singular that few thought of two Johns,—for the black folk thought of one John, andhewas black; and the white folk thought of another John, and he was white” (144). Du Bois constructs a binary opposition between the white John’s evolv-
ing into manhood through success at Princeton and the black John’s initial failure at the institute. The faculty sees him as “the clay” that “seemed un- fit for any sort of moulding. He was loud and boisterous, always laughing and singing, and never able to work consecutively at anything. He did not knowhow to study; he had no idea of thoroughness; andwith his tardiness,
8. In “Father and Son,” Langston Hughes treats the issue of the black subject whose black body invades public white space, where the plantation economy and the racial- ized double is a source of unending enmity; The Ways of White Folks (New York: Knopf, 1934). 9. Homi K. Bhabha, The Location of Culture (London: Routledge, 1994), 75.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
138 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
carelessness, and appalling good-humor, wewere sore perplexed” (144). In response to his refusal to conform to the representation of race leadership that is promoted at the institute, the faculty vote that he, “ ‘on account of repeated disorder and inattention to work, be suspended for the rest of the term’ ” (144). The language used here to describe “Jones” constructs another binary in this narrative; it is opposite to that of racial uplifting em- bedded in Booker T. Washington’s Up from Slavery (1901).10
Upon being told by the dean that he is being suspended, Jones strikes a bargain with him not to tell his mother and sister: “ ‘But you won’t tell mammy and sister,—you won’t write mammy now will you? For if you won’t I’ll go out into the city and work, and come back next term and show you something’ ” (145). The suspension not only causes Jones to as- sume the posture of humility, the necessary prerequisite for racial uplift- ing, but it also transforms him from the nineteenth-century carefree min- strel archetype to a man with “sober eyes and a set and serious face” (145). Jones’s physical appearance reflects his psychological and spiritual change: “he grew in body and soul, and with him his clothes seemed to grow and arrange themselves; coat sleeves got longer, cuffs appeared, and collars got less soiled. Now and then his boots shone, and a new dignity crept into his walk” (145). When he passes out of the preparatory school into college, the narrator tells us the experience “almost transformed the tall, grave man who bowed to us commencement morning” (145). Jones’s transformation into a new kind of man, a new genus, is centered
in his awareness of the need to represent himself from the perspective of racial leadership. His previous failure, which the narrator attributes to a “queer thought world,” is supplanted by a racialized identity that forces him “back to a world of motion and of men” (145). This perspective, distin- guished by its difference from “blackness” as the social construct of “white- ness,” brings Jones to the awareness of the “Veil.” Jones
grew slowly to feel almost for the first time the Veil that lay between him and the white world; he first noticed now the oppression that had not seemed oppression before, differences that erstwhile seemed natural, restraints and slights that in his boyhood days had gone unnoticed or been greeted with a laugh. He felt angry now when men did not call him “Mister,” he clenched his hands at the “Jim Crow” cars, and charged at the color-line that hemmed in him and his. (145–46)
While Du Bois uses the term veil to signify the social separation of blacks and whites, he also believes that one’s sense of race comes from the expe-
10. See Robert B. Stepto for a discussion of The Souls of Black Folk andUp from Slavery, in his From behind the Veil: A Study of Afro-American Narrative, 2d ed. (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1991).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 139
rience of depersonalized group oppression. In spite of Du Bois’s insistence that African Americans are “born with a veil,” he does not feel that racial consciousness is inborn. In The Autobiography of W. E. B. Du Bois (1968), in the chapter “My Birth and Family,” he discusses his racialized self as a con- struct that is estranged from his social identity. The veil withwhich African Americans are born is, for Du Bois, a caul, the inner fetal membrane that, at times, emerges from the womb wrapped around the head of a newborn child.Within the dialogic system of the black South, the caul or veil is a sign of difference that points to a special divine dispensation of gifts or purpose as human agency. The meaning of the veil, however, becomes inverted; though it begins as
a fixed indicator of divine favor, it becomes what Stuart Hall would call a “floating signifier” that denotes the curse of racial consciousness, black- ness. Jones’s awareness of the “Veil that lay between him and the white world” generates what Frantz Fanon calls the need for violence, however symbolic, as the cleansing agent for his damaged psychology.11
Just as his racial awareness creates within him anger, it also alienates him from the black community in his hometown. Jones manifests the charac- teristics of Frantz Fanon’s newcomer in that he “otherizes” his indigenous community in spite of his initial desire to return to it and assume the role of race leader. After weighing his options, he “seize[s] with eagerness the offer of the Dean to send him North with the quartet during the summer vacation, to sing for the Institute” (146). The spatial movement here, from rural South to urban New York is, of
course, symbolic of one strand of thought within nineteenth- and early- twentieth-century black thought for racial uplift. The northern cities were a trope within the African American dialogic system against the delimited nature of southern social, economic, and political life. Jones attempts to appropriate this route by enthusiastically accepting the dean’s offer, but he neglects to realize that the role hewill play is that of an entertainer, a singer, probably for the purpose of raising funds for the institute, and not that of a potential race leader as teacher. This trope is against the attempts of whites to commodify black art. The singer, rather than teacher, represents Wells Institute in New York because northern whites are more likely to accept African American males when they restrict their public representation to the social spaces circumscribed for them.Needless to say, this “black space” does not include intellectual pursuits; it is delimited to performance for the delight of whites. In this way, Jones’s representation of the institute com- modifies him as the black subject for the purpose of deconstructing racial-
11. See Frantz Fanon, The Wretched of the Earth, trans. Constance Farrington (New York: Grove Press, 1966); see also Stuart Hall’s videotape, Race: The Floating Signifier (New York: Media Education Foundation, 1996), for his discussion of race as a floating signifier.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
140 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
ized paradigms that differentiate between public space forwhitemales and private space for black males. Unaware of his restricted public representation, Jones casts the city of
New York in the romantic images characteristic of the pastoral nature of rural Georgia: The men remind him of the sea, an image of the vitality of life. Invigorated by this construct, Jones declares, “This is the World.” His utopian vision is centered in entertainment. After purchasing a ticket for five dollars to enter “he knew not what” (146), he is depersonalized by the white John with whom he played as a child. John Henderson’s un- named companion tells him,
“you must not lynch the colored gentlemen simply because he’s in your way. . . . You will not understand us at the South. . . . With all your profes- sions, one never sees in the North so cordial and intimate relations between white and black as are everyday occurrences with us. Why, I remember my closest playfellow in boyhood was a little Negro named after me, and surely no two,—well!” (146)
The white John’s language here is interesting. Although he chides his female companion for taking offense at Jones’s attempt to share her public space, he appropriates racist southern discourse that deconstructs his ro- mantic paradigm of “intimate relations between white and black” which he characterizes as “everyday occurrences.” On one hand, his idea of inti- mate relationsmaintain the structure of southern race relations through the perspective of the plantation era that sought to offer an apology for slavery by constructing harmonious images of social relationships between blacks and whites. On the other hand, his vision of racial intimacy is demystified by the metaphor of childhood play between himself and the black other whom, he insists, was named after him. The racial doubling created by the white John’s belief that John Jones was named after him is striking here; it suggests that John Jones’s social identity is constructed through a naming process in which he is cast as the racialized double of the white John but without the privilege of sharing his racial double’s public space. Further, at the white John’s urging, Jones is escorted out of the hall; the
manager tells him he is sorry he made the mistake of selling him a seat that was unavailable and offers to refund his money. But Jones’s inability to assert his identity as an upwardly mobile black leads him to rush away, telling himself, “John Jones, you’re a natural-born fool” (148). In an act that recalls the refrain, now legend, he pens a note: “Dear Mother and Sister—I am coming—John.” His “coming” signals the fulfillment of the commu- nity’s hopes. On the train back to Altamaha, Jones resolves that his duty is to “help settle the Negro problems there.” After a seven-year hiatus, John’s “coming” reunites the black community; “darkMethodists and Presbyteri- ans were induced to join in amonster welcome at the Baptist church” (148).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 141
In spite of the optimism of both John and the community in anticipation of his “coming,” upon his arrival, John perceives the people in the town, including his own family, as the other:
An overwhelming sense of the sordidness and narrowness of it all seized him; he looked in vain for his mother, kissed coldly the tall, strange girl who called him brother, spoke a short, dry word here and there; then, lingering neither for hand-shaking nor gossip, started silently up the street, raising his hat merely to the least eager old aunty, to her open-mouthed astonishment. (148)
The community responds to John’s inability to locate his own mother’s “body,” his estrangement from his sister, whom he identifies only because she calls himbrother, and the psychological and physical distance he places between himself and the people in the town by speaking to them in “a short, dry word here and there,” and refusing to linger “neither for hand- shaking nor gossip,” with confusion. His transformation from the jovial, warm, and friendly person to a distant, unemotional man causes them to ask, “This silent, cold man,—was this John? Where was his smile and hearty hand-grasp? ‘ ’Peared kind o’down in the mouf,’ said theMethodist preacher thoughtfully. ‘Seemed monstus stuck up,’ complained a Bap- tist sister” (148). The contrast between the community’s expectations of John’s “coming” and his physical presence suggest that John represents a mind/body binary of the community. The community’s memory of John is that of a man who embodies their logos and whose black body gives voice to their self-representation. The material presence of John, however, indicates that he has privileged his mind over the emotiveness attributed to the black body. The difference between the community’s representation of John and
the person whose material essence—“silent, cold,” unsmiling, with a cold handshake, and “monstus stuck up”—they greet at the train station is ex- pressed in nature’s response to John’s “coming.” The cultural glue that unites the community through John’s return is countered with the binary response of the natural environment. The meeting at the Baptist church fails. The sharing of a communal meal, which is the center of the social fabric of the religious community, is aborted, since “rain spoiled the barbe- cue, and thunder turned themilk in the ice-cream” (149). These naturalistic tropes suggest impending tragedy in the relationship of John to his com- munity. Later, at the church service, the spontaneity in the religious fervor of the community, set against the preparedness of the three preachers, is silenced by the presence of John, who
seemed so cold and preoccupied, and had so strange an air of restraint that the Methodist brother could not warm up to his theme and elicited not a
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
142 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
single ‘Amen’; the Presbyterian prayerwas but feebly responded to, and even the Baptist preacher, though he wakened faint enthusiasm, got so mixed up in his favorite sentence that he had to close it by stopping fully fifteenminutes sooner than he meant. (149)
John as the speaking black subject no longer voices the logos of the com- munity but instead speaks in a manner that alarms his hearers. He differ- entiates himself from other black leaders by calling for a new age of lead- ership, of what he terms “new ideas” that consciously establish difference from the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries’ self-effacing representation of blacks. He focuses on the “broader ideas” (148) of hu- man brotherhood, destiny, and the rise of charity and popular education, in particular the spread of wealth and work. While John’s initial speech causes his audience concern, the question he raises evokes wonderment: “What part the Negroes of this land would take in the striving of the new century” (149). Moreover, his vision of his representation as race leader in the commu-
nity lacks a historical trope that will allow his listeners to appropriate and bring it into fruition. His vision includes a new Industrial School, organiz- ing charitable and philanthropic work, saving money to establish banks and businesses, and ending the divisiveness among religious denomina- tions. Revising Booker T.Washington’smodel for racial uplifting, he asserts that blacks will not be ushered into the fullness of American life because of denominations or even their adherence to Christianity, but depending upon whether they are “good and true” (149). The community members’ response to John’s visionary discourse indi-
cates both their embrace of their cultural logos and the pain caused by aborting racialized essentialism. Once John ends his speech, “a painful hush seized the crowdedmass,” for they had not understoodmuch ofwhat he had said. The narrator tells us that, except for a reference to baptism, John spoke, from the community’s perspective, “an unknown tongue,” a biblical trope that usually signifies divine inspiration but here, in a secular usage, suggests the alienation of John from his community. In response to John’s discourse, an old man ascends to the pulpit, Bible in hand, and speaks in a manner that moves the crowd to emotional frenzy. Just as his hearers did not understand John’s speech, John did not understand what the oldman said; “he only felt himself held up to scorn and scathing denun- ciation for trampling on the true Religion, and he realizedwith amazement that all unknowingly he had put rough, rude hands on something this lit- tle world held sacred” (149). The old man’s speech is a corrective to that of John’s. It voices the community’s distrust in and disapproval of John as the representation of a black man who challenges their historical fabric that is undergirded by their adherence to difference in religious practices.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 143
John’s perception that he “had put rough, rude hands on something this little world held sacred” indicates his awareness that he has violated the community’s ethos without demonstrating cultural empathy, and demon- strates his tendency to otherize them. John attempts to insulate himself from the antagonism that is represented
here as a class division within a racial paradigm by leaving the church and, accompanied by his little sister, walking to the sea. As they talk, John and his sister attempt to establish a community of hearers that are responsive to his discourse.
“John,” she said, “does it make every one—unhappywhen they study and learn lots of things?” He paused and smiled. “I am afraid it does,” he said. “And, John, are you glad you studied?” “Yes,” came the answer, slowly but positively. She watched the flickering lights upon the sea, and said thoughtfully, “I
wish I was unhappy,—and—and,” putting both arms about his neck, “I think I am, a little, John.” (150)
The relationship here between happiness and formal education is the subtext that structures the community’s rejection of John’s material “com- ing.” Here it seems that happiness is the product of limited insights re- sulting from inadequate education. It echoes the perspective toward the involvement of blacks in higher education voiced by the white postmaster on John’s return to the community: “That damnNigger . . . has goneNorth and got plum full o’ fool notions; but they won’t work in Altamaha” (148– 49). The “fool notions” here that are derived from higher education and experience in the North deconstruct happiness, since the necessary pre- requisites for this happiness are the denial of educational pursuits and the correct assessment of the cultural signifiers as indicators of black space. Higher education, when combined with the northern experience, moves the black subject as material body from black space to white space without the comfortable tropes that buffer this shifting racial paradigm. John’s presence as a black body in white space decenters him within
the community. When he goes to the Judge’s house to ask for permission to teach at the Negro school, the Judge stares at him “a little hard” and brusquely tells him to “go round to the kitchen door . . . and wait” (150). When Judge Henderson finally gives John an audience, he does not in- vite John to sit down but instead lectures him that while he “likes colored people,” John’s going away led him not to help him and his family more because
“the Negro must remain subordinate, and can never expect to be the equal of white men. In their place, your people can be honest and respectful; and
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
144 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
God knows, I’ll do what I can to help them. But when they want to reverse nature, and rule white men, and marry white women, and sit in my parlor, then, by God! we’ll hold them under if we have to lynch every Nigger in the land.” (151)
We should notice here that John’s privileges, as the black subject whose black body invades public white space—the judge’s house—are circum- scribed through the trope of private black space: the kitchen door; remain- ing subordinate; staying in his place; and not reversing “nature” by trying to rule white men, marry white women, or sit in his parlor. The black per- son whom the judge likes is the “colored” person who acquiesces to fill the black space to which he is assigned; the ones whom the judge abhors and wants to lynch are thosewho seek equalitywithwhitemen, in otherwords, those who attempt to share public white space. The judge asks John if he is going to teach “the darkies to be faithful servants and laborers as your fathers were,—I knew your father, John, he belonged to my brother, and he was a good Nigger . . . are you going to be like him, or are you going to try to put fool ideas of rising and equality into these folks’ heads, and make them discontented and unhappy?” (151). John’s awareness of the nature of racial hierarchy in Georgia leads him to deconstruct the judge’s desire for him to fulfill the historical role of “good Nigger” by voicing his status as the black subject—he responds that he is going to accept subservient status. In spite of having struck a “fool’s bargain,” so to speak, with the judge,
Jones opens the school only to find that his work is more difficult than he first anticipated. In language that revises the trope of racial uplifting con- structed by Booker T. Washington, the dispassionate narrator tells us that the “Negroes were rent into factions for and against him, the parents were careless, the children irregular and dirty, and books, pencils, and slates largely missing” (152). Once he decides to persevere, he finds that the “at- tendance was larger and the children were a shade cleaner this week. Even the booby class in reading showed a little comforting progress. So John settled himself with renewed patience this afternoon” (152). The language here not only reflects the discourse of racial upliftment through higher ed- ucation, but it also signifies on the dialogic system of nineteenth-century black educators who believed that the indicator of racial betterment was adherence to the demands of formal education. John Jones’s “coming” and the opening of the Negro school is paralleled
by the return of his racial double, the white John. Much like the black com- munity’s response to the coming of John Jones, the white people respond with pride and gladness. The “other John came home, tall, gay, and head- strong. The mother wept, the sisters sang. The whole town was glad. A proud man was the Judge, and it was a good sight to see the two swinging down Main Street together” (151). But while the judge had hoped his son
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 145
might become mayor of Altamaha, a representative to the legislature, and maybe even governor of Georgia, his son, much like John Jones, sets him- self at odds with both his father and the town, “for the younger man could not and did not veil his contempt for the little town, and plainly had his heart set on New York” (151). Although the narrator insists that he is “not a bad fellow,—just a little spoiled and self-indulgent, and as headstrong as his proud father,” John casts the town as a symbolic prison where “there isn’t even a girl worth getting up a respectable flirtation with” (152). When his father tells him that he expects him to settle down and work in the town, John responds, “you surely don’t expect a young fellow like me to settle down permanently in this—this God-forgotten town with nothing but mud andNegroes?” (151). The linguistic construct equating John’s dis- pleasure with the town with its two dominant characteristics—mud and Negroes—is obvious. Suffice it to say that while the earthy quality of his discourse suggests the humanity of blacks, it also indicates the strong racial and class hierarchy. The deconstruction of the white John’s “coming” is mirrored in the
Judge’s report from the postmaster that John Jones is “ ‘livenin’ things up at the darky school,’ ” with “ ‘his almighty air and uppish ways. B’lieve I did heah somethin’ about his givin’ talks on the French Revolution, equality, and such like. He’s what I call a dangerous Nigger’ ” (151). The binary representation of John Jones, first as a “good Nigger,” when he voices to the judge that he will accept the subservient status to which he and other blacks have been assigned, and later as a “dangerous Nigger,” who has an “almighty air,” “uppish ways,” and dares to engage in public dis- course about the French Revolution and equality, is striking. Jones’s self- representation as race leader disrupts the comfortable construct for black education that both the black and white communities have accepted as the social norm. Upon hearing of Jones’s rebellious behavior, the white John asks the
identity of the John who is “ ‘livenin’ things up at the darky school’ ” (151). When the judge tells his son that the dusky fellow is “ ‘little black John, Peggy’s son,—your old playfellow,’ ” the white John reveals to his father that “ ‘it’s the darky that tried to force himself into a seat beside the lady I was escorting—’ ” (152). The judge and his son use different language to represent Jones; the Judge characterizes Jones in words that recall the custodial relationship of whites to blacks, the black childish body frozen in time, the “little black John,” his son’s “playfellow,” and the white John speaks of Jones in language that signifies the representation of the adult black other by “whiteness.” The representations, however, share a com- mon origin: nineteenth-century racist discourse. In an attempt to control the “dangerous Nigger” that Jones had become, the Judge abruptly closes the school because “the white people of Altamaha are not spending their
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
146 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
money on black folks to have their heads crammed with impudence and lies” (152). Du Bois’s racial doubling is best expressed in the “great black stump”
(153), a revised trope from nineteenth-century slave narratives. The “great black stump” signifies both a whipping place for blacks who were judged incorrigible and the site of impending judgment for blackmaleswho dared violate white space. Both the white and black Johns’ tragedies are centered in this trope. While pondering his fate in the prisonlike village, the white John sits on the “great black stump” and concludes that the village offers no desirable females with whom he would like to become involved, or have “a respectable flirtation with.” John settles for a disrespectable one by pur- suing Jennie, Jones’s sister, the racialized black other, the black fragmented erotic body who works for the judge as a kitchen maid. He tells her, “Why, you haven’t kissed me since I came home” (153). When she resists his ad- vances and runs, John chases her through the tall pine trees, catches her, and tries to force her to acquiesce to his sexual demands. This scene, revised from historical narratives that voice the rape of black
women at the hands of white men, reflects the relationship of black men and women to powerful white men that leads to Jones’s double tragedy. Just as he attempted to buffer the old man’s rebuke in the black church by walking to the sea, Jones goes to the water after the Judge closes the Negro school and resolves within himself to shield his failure from his mother, find a job elsewhere, and send for her andhis sister. The naturalistic tropes signify against John’s attempt to bring a harmonious resolution to his quandary: “The great brown sea lay silent. The air scarce breathed. The dying day bathed the twisted oaks and mighty pines in black and gold. There came from the wind no warning, not a whisper from the cloudless sky” (153). If the first part of Jones’s tragedy is concluded with the closing of the Negro school, the second part is initiated when he sees his sister fighting the white John, grabs a fallen limb, and strikes him “with all the pent-up hatred of his great black arm; and the body lay white and still beneath the pines, all bathed in sunshine and blood” (153). Here, the di- alectical relationship between the white John’s still white body, “bathed in sunshine and blood,” and Jones’s “great black arm” suggests the paradigm of the victimized white male at the hands of the brutish, savage nature of the black male. In this image, Jones is materially decentered—he is rep- resented only as a “great black arm,”—while the white Jones is depicted through the revised trope of the innocent depersonalized white male. The “great black stump” that initially offers both a resting place and a
site for the white John to ponder his options becomes at once both the “great black arm” that strikes him with “pent-up hatred,” and the trope for Jones’s eventual demise. After he walks back to the house, he tells his mother: “Mammy, I’m going away,—I’m going to be free” (153). Looking
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 147
at the North Star, a trope within the nineteenth-century African American oral tradition that signifies freedom, he tells his mother that he is going north, a desire once shared by his racial double. As he seats himself on the same “great black stump” on which the white John pondered his impris- onment in the small town, he recalls images of innocence between himself and the “other John,” how, as children, he and the dead boy had played together beneath the trees. Then, as he wonders what became of “the other boys at Johnstown” (153,my emphasis), he includes himself in the category of “other”: “And Jones,—Jones?Why, hewas Jones, and hewonderedwhat they would all say when they knew, when they knew, in that great long dining-room with its hundreds of merry eyes” (153). Jones’s disembodied discourse here suggest his alienation from himself as the black subject. This decentered language gives way to his personal tragedy that is completed with the sound of men on horses galloping nearer in search of him:
he saw in front that haggard white-haired man, whose eyes flashed red with fury. Oh, how he pitied him,—pitied him,—and wondered if he had the coil- ing twisted rope. Then, as the storm burst round him, he rose slowly to his feet and turned his closed eyes toward the Sea. And the world whistled in his ears (154).
Jones’s double tragedy echoes the blues refrain that structures the com- munity’s consciousness. Just as he initially attempts to deconstruct the rep- resentations of black males as commodified black bodies that serve the in- terests of the dominant hegemony, the refrain, “When John comes,” offers the possibility to the communitymembers to represent themselves as other than servants, the subservient racialized others, of whites. Jones’s inability to represent himself through the duality of mind/spirit ends in the tragedy implicit within the tropes of the mind/body binary that privilege the black body. This is signified by the refrain that degenerates into legend and is unavailable to the community for constructing identity. His inability to claim “that form of negation which gives access to the recognition of dif- ference” reduces him to a signifier of “race as anything other than its fixity as racism.”12
In the closing song within this narrative, Du Bois disrupts the Romantic moment and frustrates closure with an intertextual play on the wedding march fromWagner’s opera Lohengrin.Du Bois changes the song’s original text from “treulich geführt, ziehet dahin” to “freudig geführt . . . ,” or, in English, a change from “faithfully led, pass along to that place” to “joyfully led. . . .” It is as if gaiety and bliss must be denied; the South must lose two sons because the black John represents the South’s most dangerous night- mare: the word made flesh as a “dangerous Nigger,” as the embodiment
12. Bhabha, Location of Culture, 75.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
148 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
of the negation of blackness fixed in the tropes of the black body. In other words, John represents the danger of literacy that stands at the center of racial discourse in the South. Before the black John “comes” in all of the senses the word implies, a violent and repressive social text exists that de- limits black achievements and being. Hence, onemay see the ending of this narrative as a closed cultural text in that there is no blues catharsis, no way out of the tragedy. Du Bois uses European high art to point out the moral and theological bankruptcy of theAmerican South, a land that cannibalizes its sons.
Themovement of descent in the blues structuring of DuBois’s text ismir- rored in Jean Toomer’s “Kabnis.” The refrain “when John comes,” which determines the community’s discourse and Jones’s representation, is much like that in “Kabnis,” with the repeated phrase “I’ve got to get myself to- gether”; “Come, Ralph, old man, pull yourself together” (85, 86, 87). This refrain is central to the representation of Kabnis, since he is depicted as a fragmented individual who initially struggles to give primacy to his mind and spirit to order the horrifying possibilities that living in Georgia offers. Terrified at night while in his cabin, “Ralph Kabnis, propped in his bed, tries to read. To read himself to sleep.”13 His attempt to privilege his mind and spirit over his body, however, is futile, since his material surround- ings fortify his fears: His cabin room is “spaced fantastically,” the oil lamp “burns unsteadily,” the “hearth and chimney” are “whitewashed,” a con- struct borrowed from biblical discourse that suggests its surface signifies one thingwhile its nature is quite another; the cracks between the boards in the walls are “black,” permitting the “night winds” to whisper their blues- structured song:
White-man’s land. Niggers, sing. Burn, bear black children Till poor rivers bring Rest, and sweet glory In Camp Ground. (83)
The double-voiced discourse of the night wind’s song indicates the rep- resentation of African Americans, including Kabnis, through the tropes of the dominant racial hegemony of the South. Lines 1, 3, and 5 voice the de- limited nature of blacks as divided selves, black subjects, whose value is restricted to the market rate of their participation in the southern econ- omy. Lines 2, 4, and 6 reflect the cultural response of the black subjects
13. Jean Toomer, Cane (1923; reprint, New York: Norton, 1988), 83. All citations refer to this edition.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 149
in their efforts both to resist commodification through social labor and to structure communal discourse that embodies the community’s logos. The former voice presents the black subjects at the whims of the whites who own the land; the latter offers the spiritual response of these black subjects to their otherized status. This blueslike song structures the narrative’s discourse. Kabnis, who
is represented as a mulatto, has difficulty locating his physical body. His “thin hair . . . streaked on the pillow,” “slim silk” mustache, “brown eyes,” “lemon face,” and thumb that attempts to “be trying to give squareness and projection” (83) to his chin, occupy the other end on the scale of color differentiation within the black race represented by Du Bois’s “dark sil- houettes” (143). They are equally problematic in that both lack material essence. When Kabnis speaks, he wonders if he is “the real Kabnis” or if he is a “dream”: “And dreams are faces with large eyes and weak chins and broad brows that get smashed by the fists of squared faces” (83). After receiving a warning for him to leave town that is written on a pa- per wrapped around a stone and thrown through Fred Halsey’s window, Kabnis becomes a “splotchy figure,” a “scarecrow replica” of himself, and “awkwardly animate” (93). The imagery here reflects the relationship of blacks as dreams to the whites, the “squared faces,” who smash the “soft” faces of dreams. In language oppositional to the trope of dreams, Kabnis questions
whether he has “come to the South to face it,” if, in fact, he “could be- come the face of the South” (83–84). Continuing the blueslike structure of the night wind’s song, Kabnis offers that if he can deconstruct the tropes of mind and body that have rendered himwithout a unified identity, his “lips would sing for it, my songs being the lips of its soul” (84). Much like John Jones, however, who rejects the tropes of the black body that suggest the African American is little more than the commodified black subject who asserts identity through the cultural texts of the gospel tradition, Kabnis rejects the soul as the core of black identity: “Soul. Soul hell. There ain’t no such thing” (84). His attempt to privilege mind over spirit reflects his urge to break with the delimiting representations of blacks that rested at the center of nineteenth-century racist discourse. While he differs with representations that sustain the relationships be-
tween blacks and whites, Kabnis finds no solace in his attempt to gain control over the chaos of racial harmony and his own mixed heritage: Un- settled by the night wind’s song, he “slides down beneath the cover, seek- ing release” (83). The images of commodified black subjects saturate his consciousness: “Dust of slavefields, dried, scattered . . .” (84). Likewise, Kabnis inverts the tropes of barnyard animals, usually signifiers of har- mony between human beings and nature, into hostile images. In a complex scene that combines images of bothKabnis’s representation of theGeorgian
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
150 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
landscape as the other and the embodiment of southern romance, he en- gages in domestic battle with a hen who has invaded the privacy of his cabin, chases and catches the “she-bitch,” and “with his fingers about her neck, he thrusts open the outside door and steps out into the serene loveli- ness of Georgian autumn moonlight” (84). Although Kabnis succeeds in separating the chicken’s head from her
body, this oppositional discourse introduces revisions of tropes of judg- ment and apocalypse. Like the smoke of the city that “hangs wearily above the valley” (143) in Du Bois’s narrative, “a band of pine-smoke, silvered gauze, drifts steadily” across the autumn landscape (84) in Toomer’s nar- rative. Toomer inverts the half-moon, a familiar trope of unrequited love, to underscore Kabnis’s alienation: “The half-moon is a white child that sleeps upon the tree-tops of the forest” (84). This discourse structures the double-voiced narrative of thewhitewinds,
which croon,
rock-a-by baby . . Black mother sways, holding a white child on her bosom. when the bough bends . . Her breath hums through pine-cones. cradle will fall . . Teat moon-children at your breasts, down will come baby . . Black mother. (84)
The blueslike structure represents discourse between the romanticism of the South in verses 1, 3, 5, and 7, and the commodification of the black mother as the black body whose value is restricted to her ability to nur- ture white children. In an attempt to impose order on the chaos he con- fronts, Kabnis represents himself as “Earth’s child,” and says “the earth my mother.” Yet, his effort does not bring symbolic closure in his quest to confront the South as the other. He curses God as a “profligate red-nosed man about town” and constructs his own identity as a “bastard son” (85). The contrast between the discourse of the white winds’ song and Kabnis’s representation of the earth, specifically the land of the South as his mother, suggests that his construct of bastardy is not restricted to religion. Rather, it is a trope against the negation of his historical consciousness through European colonial and American racist discourse that casts a paradigm of the person of African descent as a cultural bastard. This trope embodies every speech that denotes Kabnis and his race as bastards, including the designation of Africa as the “dark continent” deprived of history and civ- ilization that has its genesis in fifteenth- and sixteenth-century European discourse, and the generally held belief in America from the seventeenth through the late nineteenth centuries that people of African descent who
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 151
were born in America had no history, culture, or traditions, and therefore, were the bastards of the American slave institution. This conception led many nineteenth-century historians, such as JohnClarke Ridpath, to desig- nate Africans and their descendants in America as “Hamites,” the bastard race that had no cultural integrity in themselves, but rather pointed to the signifiers within American immigrant cultures for authentication.14
Kabnis’s internalization of secular bastardy leads him to represent him- self by negating Christianity, considering it a religious system that had failed to serve the interests of African Americans in their attempt to rep- resent themselves through the tropes of sacred discourse. He constructs a binary between the “radiant beauty” (85) of the night, a trope within the African American tradition that signifies the relationship of blacks, slave and free, to the dominant hegemony represented by the daylight, and the “ugliness” of the moral injustices that God allows. In a poetic double-voiced monologue that signifies on the discourse of prayer, Kabnis says,
“God Almighty, dear God, dear Jesus, do not torture me with beauty. Take it away. Give me an ugly world. Ha, ugly. Stinking like unwashed niggers. Dear Jesus, do not chain me to myself and set these hills and valleys, heav- ing with folk-songs, so close to me that I cannot reach them. There is radiant beauty in the night that touches and . . . tortures me. . . . What’s beauty any- way but ugliness if it hurts you? God, he doesn’t exist, but nevertheless He is ugly. Hence what comes from Him is ugly. Lynchers and business men, and that cockroach Hanby, especially.” (85)
Kabnis’s tendency to equate social injustice with God, especially Hanby, the principal of the school at which he teaches, leads him to say, “God and Hanby, they belong together. Two godam moral-spouters” (85). The win- dow of Fred Halsey’s home “looks out on a forlorn, box-like, whitewashed frame church. . . . Above its squat tower, a great spiral of buzzards reaches far into the heavens. An ironic comment upon the path that leads into the Christian land” (88).Hedescribes Professor Layman as a “tall, heavy, loose- jointed Georgia Negro, by turns teacher and preacher” (88). During a con- versationwith Halsey and Layman, Kabnis rejects the spirituality of blacks by saying that rather than taking direct action against racism, blacks are a “preacher-ridden race. Pray and shout. Theyre in the preacher’s hands. . . . And the preacher’s hands are in thewhiteman’s pockets” (90). BlackChris- tianity, for Kabnis, is little more than a commodified structure that serves the ends of both “whiteness” and “blackness.”
14. Blacks as bastards of the West is a leitmotif in James Baldwin’s Go Tell It on the Mountain (1952) and his classic essay “Stranger in the Village” (1955). On blacks as “Hamites,” see John Clarke Ridpath,Great Races of Mankind VI (Cincinnati: Jones Broth- ers, 1893), 473–580.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
152 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
The tension in Kabnis’s discourse generates a blues refrain that struc- tures his narrative. After pondering his relationship to the other—which he personifies here as beauty, ugliness, and God—he tells himself, “Come, Ralph, old man, pull yourself together” (85). After listening again to the nightwind, anddeconstructing his owndiscourse, Kabnis “totters as aman who would for the first time use artificial limbs. As a completely artificial manwould” (85).He experiences difficulty locating the “large framehouse, squatting on brick pillars, where the principal of the school, his wife, and the boarding girls sleep”; it “seems a curious shadow of hismind” (85). The only essences he can locate are “white minds, with indolent assumption,” which “juggle justice and a nigger” (85–86). Toomer’s linguistic play on “mind” here constructs an image that recalls the body/mind binary. While he attempts to privilege his mind as human agency over the primacy the South ascribes to his black body, he can only perceive as “real”whiteminds that maintain privileges by otherizing black subjects. This blues refrain structures Kabnis’s consciousness, since he can only
“see” or locate images of the dominant southern hegemony—the land, Augusta—as dynamic, while he perceives the North, Washington, as dor- mant: “Washington sleeps,” and New York is “a fiction” (86). Further, this blues structure is intensified by Kabnis’s inability to buffer himself from his “mind” by sleeping, and his observation, albeit untested, that “Negroes within it [Georgia] are content. They farm. They sing. They love. They sleep” (86). Unable to go to sleep, Kabnis’s “mind” again attempts to order chaos, but he finds that his efforts only regenerate the blues refrain. In the tormenting stillness, during which he imagines that he is in a place where “they burn and hang men” (85–86), and the appearance of ghosts, a trope against the construct of the black body, Kabnis tells himself, “Come, Ralph, pull yourself together” (86). The tropes of the night cause Kabnis to repeat the refrain three times in anticipation that the next day, Sunday, will come swiftly. In a final bid to escape his mind, Kabnis closes his eyes, slips under the sheets, and tells himself,
“Think nothing . . a long time . . nothing . . nothing, nothing. Dont even think nothing. Blank. Not even blank. Count. No, musnt count Nothing . . blank . . nothing . . blank . . space without stars in it. No, nothing . . nothing . .” (87)
His attempt to deconstruct creation and his own mind by appropriat- ing this nihilistic structure, thinking nothing, “space without stars in it,” is undermined by the subtext of the night wind’s foreboding blues song. Fred Halsey’s home is the logos for Kabnis’s narrative. Halsey, a racially
mixed African American, described as a “well-built, stocky fellow, hair cropped close” (88), fills his house with cultural artifacts that establish continuity between the African past, slavery, and the present status of
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 153
black subjects. The family clock that does not run suggests these three eras are fused into one continual present distinguished by its ritualistic repeti- tion on tropes that sustain the dominant racial hegemony. The portraits of Halsey’s family lend insight into his racial heritage: His great-grandfather, “an English gentleman,” has “black hair, thick and curly. The eyes are dar- ing. The nose, sharp and regular.” The mouth of his great-grandmother, who is of undeniable “Negro strain,” “is seen to be wistfully twisted. The expression of her face seems to shift before one’s gaze—now ugly, repul- sive; now sad, and somehow beautiful in its pain.” The portraits of the rest of his family show his father as “rich brown. Themother, practically white. Of the children, the girl, quite young, is like Fred; the two brothers, darker” (87–88). These images signify the cultural hybridism that mirrors Kabnis’s initial self-representation. Kabnis’s hybridism manifests itself in race and class structures. Just as he finds difficulty in locating his material essence in the geography of rural Georgia, he also feels the difference between himself and other blacks who are indigenous to the region. Moreover, Halsey and Kabnis themselves represent the mind/body bi-
nary: Halsey embraces black subjecthood, working with his hands and re- jecting higher education for blacks, while Kabnis assigns primacy to his mind and negates the tropes of the black body. During a discussion on lynching among himself, Layman, and Halsey, Kabnis attempts to estab- lish a difference between the trio, a “gentleman—fellows, men like us three here—” (89), and the black other, by implying whites would not lynch any- one like them. Layman, the teacher-preacher who has traveled over most of Georgia, responds by collapsing Kabnis’s construct in a blunt corrective to his conspiratorial misreading: “Nigger’s a nigger down this way, Pro- fessor. An only two dividins: good and bad. An even they aint permanent categories. They sometimesmixes umupwhen it comes t lynchin. I’ve seen um do it” (89). Layman’s discourse suggests that “blackness” in Georgia is a floating signifier, constructed by “whiteness” to represent black subject- hood. While Kabnis embraces the duality of mind and body, he rejects the
mind/spirit binary. When he hears a woman’s voice swell “to shouting,” in a “voice, high-pitched and hysterical,” and “perfectly attuned to the nervous key of Kabnis” (his own voice) (92), Kabnis’s “face gives way to an expression of mingled fear, contempt, and pity” (90). His rejection of the body/spirit binary is embodied in his rejection of the emotionalism, especially shouting, of the black church. He says “that stuff gets to me. . . . Couldnt stand the shouting, and thats a fact. We dont have that sort of thing up North. We do, but, that is, some one should see to it that they are stopped or put out when they get so bad the preacher has to stop his sermon for them” (91). Layman, offering a “logical” analysis that explains both the type of black who shouts and his or her reasons for demonstrating
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
154 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
such excessive emotionalism, responds to Kabnis’s attempt to have shout- ing halted in the black church by saying that he agrees shouting should be suppressed:
“An its th worst ones in th community that comes in th church t shout. . . . You take a man what drinks, th biggest licker-head around will come int th church and yell th loudest. An th sister whats done wrong, an is always doin wrong, will sit down in th Amen corner an swing her arms an shout her head off. Seems as if they cant control themselves out in thworld; they cant control themselves in church.” (91)
Layman’s discourse here suggests that he, like Kabnis, privileges the mind over spirit, even though Layman is a preacher himself. After some- one hurls a stonewrapped in paper through thewindow ofHalsey’s home, with the inscription, “ ‘You northern nigger, it’s time fer y t leave. Git along now’ ” (92), Kabnis, consumed with fear, joins the others, remembers the “words, and [begins] to shift them about in sentences” (93). Layman even construes them grammatically. Yet, Layman insists that the black mind, confined to the black space of subjecthood, lacks the social being to negate the tropes of racist discourse. He says, “White folks know that niggers talk, an they dontmind jes so long as nothing comes of it.” (92). As he constructs a narrative that horrifies Kabnis, Layman tells him about Mame Lamkins, a black woman who was murdered in the street for trying to hide her hus- band from a white lynch mob. While in public, the mob kills her on the street “ ‘and some white man seein th risin in her stomach as she lay there soppy in her blood like any cow, took an ripped her belly open, an th kid fell out. It was living; but a nigger baby aint supposed t live. So he jabbed his knife in it an stuck it t a tree” (92). Kabnis’s construct of southern racial hierarchy is deconstructed when
he finds that the note attached to the stone was meant for Lewis, who is described as a man who looks like Kabnis, and was thrown by black folks who, Lewis says, “have grown uncomfortable at my being here.” (97). Kabnis initially feels a bond with Lewis, whom Halsey says rejects black subjecthood and “ain’t bowed t none of them. Nassur. T nairy a one of them nairy an inch nairy a time. An only mixed when he was good an ready.” (98). Halsey further represents Kabnis as the racial double of Lewis; he otherizes both Lewis and Kabnis by saying that Lewis ought to know something about Kabnis, because “one queer bird ought t know another, seems like t me” (110). Kabnis, the narrator reminds us, appears to Lewis as “a promise of a soil-soaked beauty; uprooted, thinning out. Suspended a few feet above the soil whose touch will resurrect him” (98). While Kab- nis feels a strong impulse to reject Lewis, he notices that “His eyes call, ‘Brother’ ” (98).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 155
Kabnis’s refusal to privilege the black spirit is tempered by the church choir’s spiritual narrative:
My Lord, what a mourning, My Lord, what a mourning, My Lord, what a mourning, When the stars begin to fall. (93)
This gospel song signifies the black subjects’ attempt to construct identity through the tropes of spirituality rather than those of racist discourse.15 But Kabnis, after the paper-wrapped stone is thrown through Halsey’s win- dow, is unable to appropriate these structures; he runs to his cabin and, at the sound of someone approaching, grabs a poker, then realizes that Halsey and Layman have followed him home. In an attempt to calm Kab- nis’s fears, Halsey tells him, “Nobody’s after y, Kabnis, I’m tellin y. Put that thing down an get yourself together” (94). Kabnis is unable to construct identity through the tropes common to blacks indigenous to Georgia, and Halsey imposes order on the chaos in Kabnis’s mind. Rather than engag- ing Kabnis in the process of getting himself together through spirituality, Halsey asserts a blues structure—he offers him a bottle of liquor. The patrician Hanby represents Kabnis’s desire to cast himself as an or-
ator rather than as a preacher. Hanby is
awell-dressed, smooth, rich, black-skinnedNegrowho thinks there is no one quite so suave andpolished as himself. Tomembers of his own race, he affects the manners of a wealthy white planter. Or, when he is up North, he lets it be known that his ideas are those of the best New England tradition. To white men he bows, without ever completely humbling himself. Tradesmen in the town tolerate him because he spends his money with them. He delivers his words with a full consciousness of his moral superiority. (95)
The images here of Hanby are oppositional to those constructed of the black subject. Instead of singing spirituals, working in the cane fields, and confining himself to black space, Hanby is well-dressed, “smooth,” “rich,” “bowing to white men but never completely humbling himself.” Yet Hanby, the colored school’s “humble president,” collapses black iden- tity into a paradigm of racial essentialism and asserts that “the progress of the Negro race is jeopardized whenever the personal habits and examples set by its guides and mentors fall below the acknowledged and hard-won standard of its average member” (95). Hanby’s statement suggests that race leaders must deconstruct the tropes of black subjecthood through maintaining “personal habits and examples” that construct identity that
15. Du Bois’s magisterial reading of the spirituals, including this one, serves as a useful intertext. See “The Sorrow Songs,” in The Souls of Black Folk.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
156 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
establishes difference from racial paradigms constructed by nineteenth- century racist discourse. Convinced that Kabnis has violated the “hard- won standards” by drinking liquor on school premises, Hanby demands Kabnis’s resignation from the faculty. While Halsey counters Hanby’s insistence that Kabnis resign and leave
the school premises with his own assertion that Kabnis is to work for him, Kabnis responds to both demands to gain control of his self-representation either as a worker in Halsey’s shop or race leader as teacher by attempt- ing to “rise and put both Halsey and Hanby in their places. He vaguely knows that hemust do this, else the power of directionwill completely slip from him to those outside. The conviction is just strong enough to torture him” (96). Kabnis’s recognition that he must control his own representation, ex-
pressed here through the directional metaphor rise, is further developed when he states that he must regain control of “the power of direction” or it will be relegated to “those outside.” The internalizing of human agency here asserts the blues structure of the narrative; it leads Kabnis to resolve his attempt to regain control of his representation byworking for Halsey in “an old building just off themain street of Sempter,” characterized by little- used utilitarian objects that suggest the owner “has no worth-while job on foot” (99). While Halsey’s workshop is the center of the narrative, “The Hole,” the cellar that is both the home of “a very old man,” Father John, and the seat of human agency for Halsey, serves as the logos in Kabnis’s attempt to represent himself. In “The Hole,” Kabnis is initially depicted as a child in need of the custo-
dial care of Halsey, as “awkward and ludicrous, like a schoolboy in his big brother’s new overalls” (99–100). After botching the job of fixing Ramsey’s, a white customer’s, hatchet handle, he follows Halsey, Lewis and Layman, “hangdog-fashion” (102). Ramsey, depicted as “a shriveled, bony white man,” tells Halsey, “still breaking in the new hand, eh, Halsey? Seems like a likely enough faller once he gets th hang of it” (102). Resisting Ramsey’s attempt to represent him through the tropes of the black subject as laborer, Kabnis “burns red,” “feels stifled” (102), and sees Ramsey as the embodi- ment of the entire white South that burdens his consciousness. Influenced by liquor, Kabnis is depicted as “a ridiculous pathetic fig-
ure in his showy robe” (110). Cora and Stella, two black prostitutes whom Halsey defines through the tropes of slavery as a “commonwenches” (110), embody subjecthood as the black erotic other that is constructed by the lust of white and black men. While Cora, at the urging of Halsey, sits Kabnis down in a chair, sits down in his lap, squeezes his head into her breasts, and “almost stifles him,” Stella attempts to fulfill her femininity through mothering Kabnis; she would “like to take Kabnis to some distant pine grove and nurse and mother him” (112).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 157
Stella’s attempt to domesticate Kabnis by symbolically subsuming him within the tropes of black motherhood are set against Kabnis’s desire to construct his identity by establishing difference from the paradigm of race leadership represented by black preachers. He represents himself as an orator, “born and bred in a family of orators,” not preachers, whom he characterizes as “wind-busters” (111). In discourse that begins to shape his identity, Kabnis says that while Halsey is “all righ f chopping things from blocks of wood,” he “was good at that th day I ducked th cradle. An since then, I’ve been shaping words after a design that branded here. . . . Been shaping words t fit my soul” (111). Kabnis’s emphasis on expressing his soul through shaping words is significant. Not only does he assert his identity through the tropes of the black oral tradition, but his speech also otherizes Halsey. His words, which shape his soul, are sometimes “beau- tiful and golden an have a taste that makes them fine t roll over with y tongue” (111). Then, he tells Halsey that his tongue “ain’t fit f nothin but t roll and lick hog-meat” (111). Kabnis’s language here is interesting be- cause he represents himself through the discourse of the dialogic system of African American folk culture rather than that of racial uplifting, but in doing so, “signifies” on Halsey with speech that both assumes antagonism and defers meaning. Although Halsey counters Kabnis’s verbal play by telling Stella to give
him a shovel, the protagonist’s newly constructed voice continues to assert his identity. Constructing a speakerly text, Kabnis asserts the priority of words that “feed” or structure his soul,
Not beautiful words . . . Misshapen, split-gut, tortured, twisted words. Lay- man was feedin it back there that day you thought I ran out fearin things. White folks feed it cause their looks are words. Niggers, black niggers feed it cause theyre evil an their looks are words. Yallar niggers feed it. This whole damn bloated purple country feeds it cause its goin down t hell in a holy avalanche of words. (111)
Kabnis’s belief that only his words, not those of the preachers, can feed his soul is partly the result of his desire to distinguish himself from lower- class blacks by insisting that his ancestors were southern blue-blooded, upper-class blacks who could have passed for whites, to which Lewis of- fers a corrective, “and black” (108). Seeking to collapse difference between blacks centered in color differentiation, Kabnis responds, “aint much dif- ference between blue and black” (108). Perhaps Kabnis’s attempt to privilege words or mind over the tropes
of the black body is best depicted in his confrontation with Father John, whom Kabnis calls Father Satan. Father John, who lives in the Halseys’ cellar, and is described as both deaf and blind, gains voice in response to Kabnis’s verbal attacks that characterize him as a “dead fish man, an black
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
158 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
at that” (115) who died “way back there in th’ sixties” (114). In response to Kabnis’s discourse, in which he speaks of “sin” as a floating signifier, a spiritual error that is specific to the situation and audience, that points to “whats done against th soul” (116), Father John speaks through discourse that unites the tropes of slavery, Africa, and southern segregation. He fixes sin, through revising and repeating the discourse of slave narratives, in white misrepresentations of Christianity through misreading the Bible. He distinguishes between the true gospel of Jesus and “th sin th white folks ‘mittedwhen theymade th Bible lie” (117). Seemingly unaffected by Father John’s deconstruction of his discourse, Kabnis responds by revising Father John’s construct of sin: “So thats your sin. All these years t tell us that th white folks made th Bible lie. Well, I’ll be damned” (117). Just as Father John’s voice establishes continuity between the tropes of
black resistance to the dominant racial hegemony, Carrie K., “the pure, un- touched Negro soul, throbbing with the promise of life and love, a kind of fertility symbol—the ideal lover and the potential earth mother,”16 creates a spiritual bridge between Father John and Kabnis. Carrie, who attends to Father John’s needs in “The Hole,” a trope of black genocide during the Middle Passage, offers a resolution to Kabnis’s hybridism. After voicing her criticism, within the dialogic system of the black religious commu- nity, of Kabnis’s attempt to deconstruct Father John’s discourse by saying, “Brother Ralph, is that your best Amen,” she
turns him to her and takes his hot cheeks in her firm cool hands. Her palms draw the fever out. With its passing, Kabnis crumples. He sinks to his knees before her, ashamed, exhausted. His eyes squeeze tight. Carrie presses his face tenderly against her. The suffocation of her fresh starched dress feels good to him. Carrie is about to lift her hands in prayer, when Halsey, at the head of the stairs, calls down. (117)
Carrie’s impact on Kabnis suggests both faith healing and religious con- version. Toomer seems to offer a structure that may resolve Kabnis’s prob- lem of self-representation in Carrie and Lewis. Taken together, they com- bine the black soul buttressed by the strength of the black’s ancient spirit drawn from the life force of the soil and history of the primal past, with “purpose guided by an adequate intelligence” (117) into the logos that can provideKabniswith themoral center fromwhich to construct identity from the perspective of the African American folk dialogic system. Even though this paradigm offers interesting possibilities, Toomer tempers the applica- bility of his model by insisting that Kabnis must reject both nineteenth- century black bourgeois ideologies and moral-religious cultural codes that
16. Frank Durham, Studies in Cane (Columbus: Charles E. Merrill, 1971), 112.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
“Of the Coming of John,” “Kabnis,” and Self-Representation 159
sustain “blackness” as the social construct of “whiteness.” Carrie’s attempt to heal Kabnis’s soul is less an act of faith healing than the providing of a spiritual continuum that reconnects him to the black ancient spirit repre- sented by Father John. Her aborted attempt to pray for him suggests that divine intervention is not necessary, since her hands “draw the fever out” (117) and heal his black body. Although Kabnis sinks to his knees before Carrie and assumes the sym-
bolic posture of repentance for sin and religious conversion, the tropes of salvation, specifically prayer, are supplanted by Halsey’s blues dis- course: “Well, well. What’s up? Aint you ever comin? . . . Take you all mornin t sleep off a pint? Youre weakenin, man, youre weakenin. The axle and th beam’s all ready waitin f y. Come on” (117). The tension between Halsey’s blues and Carrie’s salvific discourse suggest that Kabnis’s self- representation exists between the two poles. After Halsey interrupts her prayer for Kabnis with the demand that the protagonist represent himself through the tropes of black labor, Carrie walks to Father John and “slips to her knees before him. Her lips murmur, ‘Jesus, come’ ” (117). The dialecti- cal relationship between Kabnis’s ascending the steps from the cellar and Carrie’s directional discourse that invokes Jesus as Savior to come down to “save”Kabnis signifies that his salvation is centered in a blues structure, his upward movement to participate in black labor. Carrie’s aborted attempt to heal Kabnis’s spirit denies him the possibility of liberation from fixity as a signifier of the tropes of the black body. Just as Kabnis’s dilemma of self-representationmay be resolved through
the structure represented by Carrie and Lewis, it may also be centered in the figures of Carrie and Father John. While Carrie and Lewis offer an al- ternative to the representation of Kabnis as the black subject commodified through the tropes of black labor, Carrie and Father John posit a resolution centered in the tropes of the black religious experience through salvific dis- course that signifies against the delimited social construct of “blackness.” Toomer’s narrative revises and repeats tropes of black subjecthood that
are at the center of Du Bois’s construct of double-consciousness. While Toomer locates the essence of African Americans by reestablishing a rela- tionship between differing representations of black bodies, Du Bois identi- fies the black essence through the construct of racial doubling. Both Toomer and Du Bois, however, establish the black logos in the dialectical tension between blues and gospels. The blues offers the refrains—“When John comes” for Du Bois and “I’ve got to get myself together” for Toomer—that structure black discourse by signifying on the tragic nature of black sub- jecthood. The gospels, meanwhile, allow each author to revise the tropes of salvific discourse that signify against the sins of the dominant racial hege- mony. Du Bois’s “Of the Coming of John” and Toomer’s “Kabnis” depict
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
160 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
the dilemma of self-representation in that both John Jones and Ralph Kab- nis attempt to construct identity through the tropes of nineteenth-century race leadership but find their efforts generate a disturbing conundrum: The blues refrain delimits their representation to the tropes of black sub- jecthood, the racialized other.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:11:03.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
__MACOSX/._Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Du_Bois's_Of_The_Coming_Of_John,_Toomer's_Kabnis,_And_The_Dilemma_Of_S...).pdf
Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(The_Souls_Of_The_Black_Belt_Revisited_).pdf
James Daniel Steele
It seemed a curious choice. W. E. B. Du Bois selected Dougherty County, Georgia, to establish the context and explore the condition of African Americans in the South at the turn of the century. “Of the Black Belt” is one of the least heralded of the works included in The Souls of Black Folk.1
It does not introduce the reader to dazzling concepts (“double conscious- ness”), or literary invention (“the veil”). Arnold Rampersad, in The Art and Imagination of W. E. B. Du Bois, offered only a passing reference to the chapter. Manning Marable, inW. E. B. Du Bois: Black Radical Democrat, dis- cussed the importance of the chapter only as a contemporary description of the postslavery South. Marable chose however not to elaborate on the importance of the chapter to the social sciences or to its general importance as a work of propaganda for which Du Bois was also recognized. Du Bois did not write “Of the Black Belt” to further construct his social
vision. He wrote it not to create a world, but to see the present one clearly, and in some way to help white America see a world it either chose to ig- nore or refused to see. More than an afterthought, “Of the Black Belt” was the product of an evolving effort by Du Bois to examine the rural South. In W. E. B. Du Bois: Biography of a Race, 1868–1919, David Levering Lewis observed that “Of the Black Belt” could be traced to “The Negro as He Re- ally Is,” a 1901 article Du Bois wrote for the periodicalWorld’s Work. Lewis noted that with “Of the Black Belt,” “Of the Quest of the Golden Fleece,” and “Of the Meaning of Progress,” Du Bois “succeeded in reconstructing a culture and its institutions in the rural South.”2
1. W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk, ed. Henry Louis Gates Jr. and Terri Hume Oliver (New York: Norton, 1999). References to this edition will be cited parenthetically in the text. 2. David Levering Lewis, W. E. B. Du Bois: Biography of a Race, 1868–1919, 278, 285.
Both chapters 7 and 8 of The Souls of Black Folk are revisions of Du Bois’s “The Negro as He Really Is,” The World’s Work (June 1901): 848–66.
34Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
The Souls of the “Black Belt” Revisited 35
Even in the 1900s, there would appear to have been many more impor- tant cities throughwhich to evaluate the condition of AfricanAmerican life in the South, including Atlanta, New Orleans, and Charleston. Yet it was in Dougherty County—and the many other “Dougherty counties” of the South—where the institutionalization of white supremacist ideology, with its attendant political, economic, and social influences, were most brutally applied and enforced. As TomDent has indicated in Southern Journey,many of thememorable campaigns of theCivil Rights era did not take place in the noted capitals of the South; instead, they were in the lesser-known towns and cities of the South, such as Greensboro, North Carolina; Orangeburg, South Carolina; Albany, Georgia; and Selma, Alabama.3
Census figures for 1900 indicate that 89.6 percent of African Americans in the United States lived in the South, of which 83 percent populated rural areas. African Americans have now become a predominantly urban peo- ple. Census data for 1994 show that 86.3 percent live in urban areas while 13.7 percent are classified as living in nonurban or rural communities.4 This is an almost complete reversal from the start of the twentieth century. In many ways, the world of African Americans was considerably different at the start of the twentieth century than it is at the start of the twenty-first— but inmanyways it is not.No valid understanding ofAfricanAmerican life and conditions in the South can be achieved without accounting for those smaller jurisdictions and towns that are so central to the development and history of southern life. This chapter will explore the world of the “Black Belt” and identify the
extent and nature of political change in the region. Specifically, it is hoped that this discussion of the “Black Belt” will be viewed as a critical compo- nent to the understanding of the objective conditions that African Amer- icans confronted at that point in time and the extent that it formed the foundation of future programs and activities by African Americans in the twentieth century. Central to the present essay is the importance of Du Bois to the span of
African American intellectual life through his pursuit of a thesis that the issue of race in the postslavery period of the United States was the prod- uct of deep-rooted structural manifestations and not the flawed whims and characteristics of racist individuals, groups, or their misguided min- ions. W. E. B. Du Bois’s essay not only provides us with an opportunity
3. See Thomas C. Dent, Southern Journey: A Return to the Civil Rights Movement (New York: William Morrow, 1997). 4. U.S. Department of Commerce, Bureau of the Census, Historical Abstract of the
United States, Colonial Times to 1970, Part 1 (Washington, D.C.: Bureau of the Census, 1976), series A172–194, p. 22; see also Negro Population of the United States 1790–1915, 1918: 134–35, table 13.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
36 JamesDaniel Steele
to examine the meaning of Dougherty County for its residents but also challenges us to see that the flaws of history, economics, and politics can only be repaired by attending to an understanding and response to insti- tutions and their structural relations to society. It will be argued here that the importance of Du Bois’s chapter 7 surpasses mere historical analysis or journalism; it is an insight into the social and institutional relations that have dominated the South.
The Black Belt Defined
Georgia is the focus of Du Bois’s case study of the African American South, for “the Negro problem seemed to be centered in this State” (75). He also selected Georgia because “no other State fought so long and stren- uously to this host of [one million] Africans” (75) in order to maintain the plantation economy. Specifically, Du Bois examines the area belowMacon, where the “world grows darker; for nowwe approach the Black Belt” (76). Figuratively and literally, he departs from the “Jim Crow Car” of the train in the July sun and takes the white reader on a tour of Dougherty County and Albany, the center of the “Black Belt.” In the introduction to the 1900 U.S. Census supplement entitled Negroes
in the United States,WalterWilcox attempted to set parameters onwhat was known as the “Black Belt.” He defined it as “the counties in which the Ne- groes are at least half the total population,” and these lie “mainly south and east of the northern and western boundaries of the Austroriparian zone of plant and animal life” (11). By this definition, 254 counties from Maryland to Texas had an African American population of at least 50 percent, and 55 counties had an African American population of at least 75 percent (see Table 1). For Wilcox, the concept of a “Black Belt” was descriptive. Data were in-
terpreted to reveal concentrations of African Americans relative to a spec- ified geographic region. The data collected on the region was also defined in relation to specified political jurisdictions (counties) with a majority African American population. The Black Belt also described conditions, for within this defined area were people who endured levels of poverty and death as severe as this nation has ever experienced. Although theAfricanAmerican population has grown over the course of
the twentieth century, the number of counties that have an African Amer- ican population of 75 percent or more has diminished greatly. With social desegregation, the impact of industrialization, and themovement of people from rural to urban areas, the number of countieswhereAfricanAmericans constitute 75 percent or more of the population has been reduced from 55 to 7 (see Table 2).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
The Souls of the “Black Belt” Revisited 37
The Nadir of Freedom
The final decade of the nineteenth century proved to be horrific for a people that in a short time had emerged from slavery to freedom. The ac- ceptance of racist ideology as a justification for the denial and usurpation of basic rights and protections against African Americans became ubiqui- tous in U.S. institutional life, from the Supreme Court to the intellectual canon of “important” universities and “scholars” of the time. Under the cloak of legitimacy that the acceptance of racist ideology provided, the use of terrorist tactics by southern whites finally enshrined into national law the restoration of whites as the dominant force in southern institutions of power. Southern “customs” had been granted national acceptance as the
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
38 JamesDaniel Steele
Supreme Court decision in Plessy v. Fergusson embraced racial apartheid to be compatible with the Constitution and its principles of democracy.5
The decline in African American electoral power was also due to the in- action and sometimes the design of the national and state governments. One prime example occurred in November 1898, when the city of Wilm- ington, North Carolina (which was then approximately two-thirds African American) explodedwith violence when racist whites failed in their efforts to discourage African American voters and their candidates from partici- pating in elections. In the aftermath, African American elected officials and businesses were forced to leave the city. Those who led and supported this coup of legally elected officials did not meet with resistance from state and national government troops of any kind. In the decade of Plessy v. Fergus- son, theWilmingtonmassacre and the threat of lynching rendered the gains of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Amendments ineffective. The use of terror- ist tactics were not challenged successfully.6
Across the South and the nation, laws were passed to either prohibit or
5. See also John Hope Franklin and Alfred A. Moss Jr., From Slavery to Freedom: A History of African Americans, 7th ed. (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1994); Rayford W. Logan,The Betrayal of theNegro, fromRutherford B.Hayes toWoodrowWilson (1965; reprint, New York: Da Capo Press, 1997); and Nell Irvin Painter, Exodusters: Black Migration to Kansas after Reconstruction (New York: Norton, 1992). 6. On theWilmington, North Carolina, massacre, see H. Leon Prather,We Have Taken
a City: The Wilmington Racial Massacre and Coup of 1898 (Rutherford, N.J.: Fairleigh Dickenson University Press, 1984). On the pogrom against blacks in Wilmington, see Charles W. Chesnutt, The Marrow of Tradition, ed. Eric J. Sundquist (New York: Pen- guin, 1993). For insight into the use of force and terrorist tactics to support the aims of white supremacy, see Ida B. Wells, A Red Record: Tabulated Statistics and Alleged Causes of Lynchings in the United States, 1892, 1893, and 1894 (Chicago: Donohue and Henneberry, 1895). Later Du Bois, as editor of the Crisis, would write a memorable editorial, “The Lynching Industry.”
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
The Souls of the “Black Belt” Revisited 39
limit electoral activities by African Americans. With the exit of Congress- man George Henry White of North Carolina in 1901, African Americans in the South were left without a single voice in Congress from the begin- ning of the twentieth century until the election of Oscar de Priest fromChi- cago in 1928. On the state level, no state legislature had an African Amer- ican member.7 As a result of the rampant spread of the ideology of white supremacy in the wake of Reconstruction, the South did not have a single African American representative to Congress until 1972, with the election of Andrew Young to Congress from the state of Georgia. RayfordW. Logan referred to this period of African American life as “the nadir.”8
The ideological conquest of the South, leading to the period of redemp- tionist politics, made racism virtuous in the minds of many and was an important consequence to the lives of African Americans beyond electoral politics. Census figures for 1900 indicate that 89.6 percent of African Amer- icans in the United States lived in the South, of which 83 percent were liv- ing in rural areas. Of the old cotton-producing states of the Confederacy, two had a majority African American population that approached 60 per- cent (South Carolina and Mississippi), while five other states had African American populations ranging from 40 to 50 percent (Florida, Georgia, Louisiana). The heavy concentration of African Americans in the region could not be localized to just a few localities, as African Americans aver- aged 38 percent of southern state population in 1900.9
The political and economic threat posed by African Americans to the old southern order was quite real to a great number of white southerners, most especially to those whites who lived in Black Belt counties, where whites constituted a minority of the population. V. O. Keys, in fact, argues that whites in Black Belt counties were a critical major factor in shaping the politics of white supremacy in the South. It would not be the first time that people would feel that any gain by “others” would mean a net “loss” to them.10
7. Harry Ploski and Roscoe Brown, The Negro Almanac (New York: Bellwether, 1971): 455, 463; it should be noted that White introduced the first antilynching legislation to Congress. Although unsuccessful, it did provide some measure of recognition of the level of concern by his direct constituents and his more general constituents in the African American community of the South. See also Peter Bergman, The Chronological History of the Negro in America (New York: Harper and Row, 1969), 330. 8. Logan, Betrayal. 9. Historical Abstract of the United States, Colonial Times to 1970, Part 1, series A172–
194, p. 22. Ulrich B. Phillips gives more of a state-sanction reading of the Old South in his Life and Labor in the Old South (1929; reprint, Boston: Little, Brown, 1963). Du Bois offers a corrective to Phillips’s defense of the Plantocracy in Black Reconstruction: An Essay toward a History of the Part Which Black Folk Played in the Attempt to Reconstruct Democracy in America, 1860–1880 (1935; reprint, New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1992). 10. V. O. Keys, Southern Politics in State and Nation (New York: Alfred Knopf, 1950):
5–12. Paranoia over the idea of blacks and power has been with us for quite some time.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
40 JamesDaniel Steele
The term minority as it is used by pundits and analysts at the end of the twentieth century would have had little meaning to those African Ameri- cans at the end of the nineteenth century who lived in counties where they were the population majority. The true meaning of majority and minority with regard to politics rests in the idea that these concepts must be linked to power if they are to have any significance to the distribution of resources and the formation of public policy.MostAfricanAmericans knew that even when they were a population majority in a county, they had little authority over their own lives, much less their governmental institutions. The yearn- ing for the restoration of the old order by whites was motivated by much more than simple nostalgia. In the wake of Reconstruction, the imposition of Jim Crow laws instituted a formidable challenge to the ability of African Americans to compete in every walk of life in the South. By the time Du Bois began compiling The Souls of Black Folk, the social en-
vironment for African Americans was dire. The level of social inequality in the postslavery period would seem to be imaginary if not for the existence
Many have noted the additions to the Constitution to guarantee the support of the na- tional government should there be a slave revolt. Reconstruction and the ascendancy of black elected officials were an anathema to southern whites, who viewed this as the embodiment of their gravest fears. One also recalls the reaction by many whites when Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee activist Willie Ricks uttered the phrase Black Power during the Selma march in June 1966. Rarely had there been so many peo- ple taking to the nation’s airwaves interpreting the meaning of those words to a fearful white audience in a manner that would ease their anxieties.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
The Souls of the “Black Belt” Revisited 41
of the data. Should these rates be compared to the nations of the modern world, they would portray a grim picture of the severity of life for African Americans at that time. The life expectancy, nationally, for African Americans in 1900 was an
astoundingly low 33 years as compared to 47.6 years for whites; a differ- ence of 38 percent.11 One major factor for such a low life expectancy among African Americans was that infant mortality rates were mournfully high. Census data indicate that at the beginning of the twentieth century, in-
fant mortality for blacks was more than double that for whites. The infant mortality rate for African Americans was 344.5 per thousand as compared to 159.4 per thousand for whites. World Bank figures for 1997 indicate that Sierra Leone was the nation with the highest infant mortality rate (170 per thousand) nearly a century after Du Bois’s study—and that is still less than half the rate for African Americans in 1900.12
There has long been considerable debate about the meaning of such a low life span during the immediate postslavery era of the late nineteenth century.Whether the figures represent a continuation of what had been the norm or a genuine improvement is still under dispute.13 The high death rates actually provided ammunition for those who believed that freedom was detrimental to the survival of AfricanAmericans; predictions of the ex- tinction of African Americans were rampant. These were desperate times. Data from this period also indicate the percentage of African American
women in the population was generally higher than that for men. Nation- ally, there were 878 men to every 1,000 women among African Americans, as contrasted to 991 to every 1,000 women among the white population. The disparity between men and women was greater for African Ameri- cans in several census regions, including the South Atlantic (817/1000), East South Central (863/1000), and West South Central (860/1000).14
There are several possibilities to explain the data: (1) infantmortality dis- proportionately affected African American males at infancy, especially in the South; (2) African Americanmenmigrated from the South to the north- ern and western states in numbers greater than their female counterparts; (3) their living and labor environments were uncommonly dangerous to their health, that is, they faced unsafe conditions at home, were worked to
11. Historical Abstract of the United States, Colonial Times to 1970, Part 1, series A195– 209, p. 209. 12. World Bank, World Development Report, 1999/2000 (Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1995), 343. 13. Denoral Davis, “Toward a Socio-Historical and Demographic Portrait of
Twentieth-Century African-Americans,” in Black Exodus: The Great Migration from the American South, ed.AlferdteenHarrison (Jackson:University ofMississippi Press, 1991), 2–19. 14. Jessie Smith and Carrell Horton, Historical Statistics of Black America (New York:
Gale Research, 1995), 2:1476, table 1695.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
42 JamesDaniel Steele
death, or both; (4) they were the victims of violent attacks that led them to die in numbers that were disproportionate to all other groups; and (5) there might have been a census undercount. While a complete answer to this question cannot be offered in this chap-
ter, it can safely be said that it was some combination of these factors that resulted in the relatively low ratio of African American men to African American women. It is quite apparent that the South was an inhospitable place for African American men at, as well as before, the onset of the twen- tieth century.15
The Intellectual as Witness
Much of the critical work on The Souls of Black Folk tends to focus on Du Bois’s operating at many levels, as essayist, historian, humanist, musicol- ogist, public intellectual, and as an analyst on global and national politics. However, it is often forgotten that his work was grounded in his analysis of African American life in the South and an understanding of the rela- tionship and importance of African labor leading to the slave trade and the perpetuation of southern planter interests. Du Bois knew that to un- derstand the South a framework had to be developed that would account for broader economic and political forces of the nation. As a sociologist and as a resident of the South, Du Bois was familiar
with the appalling conditions experienced by African Americans in Amer- ica and the importance of the South in that assessment. Perhaps the great importance that can be assigned to the work of Du Bois was his view that African Americans were in need of serious research. Many years later, in Dusk of Dawn (1940), Du Bois commented that “true lovers of humanity can only hold higher the pure ideals of science, and continue to insist that if we would solve a problem we must study it” (63). At a time when Social Darwinism was providing a “scientific” basis for the general disdain of African Americans, the need for African Americans to arrive at solutions based upon study was obvious. “Research” that was the product of anec- dote or predetermined judgments was to be challenged. At the dawn of the twentieth century, Du Bois felt that the social sciences could fill this void. His work on African Americans in the South was concurrent with his
arrival at Atlanta University in 1897. Publications such as “The Negro in the Black Belt” (1899) and “The Negro Landowner in Georgia” (1901), and his leadership of the Atlanta University Studies Conferences, presaged his
15. See Stewart Tolnay and E. M. Beck, “Rethinking the Role of Racial Violence in the Great Migration,” in Black Exodus, 20–35.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
The Souls of the “Black Belt” Revisited 43
work in The Souls of Black Folk and focused needed attention on the re- gion where most African Americans lived—the South.16 The supplement to the 1900 Census, “Negros in the United States,” includes a chapter writ- ten by Du Bois entitled “The Negro Farmer.” Du Bois made accessible to a wider public the centrality of African Americans to the southern agricul- tural economy during and after slavery. African Americans had what was at the time considered to be small
farms. In Negroes in the United States, the Bureau of the Census described the average such farm as “an area of from 20 to 50 acres—the “one mule farm”—requiring the labor of a man and his family and one mule.”17 Du Bois wrote that close to half of all of the farms operated by African Ameri- cans were of this size. Although constituting 13 percent of the farms in the year 1900, African American–operated farms (which included owners and debtors, the latter by way of the sharecropping system) proved to be vital to the nation’s agricultural activity (see Chart 2). It was within the South that African American farm owners and opera-
tors were most prevalent. Du Bois further observed that:
Over one-half the farms in Louisiana, Mississippi, and South Carolina are conducted by negroes; between one-third and one-half inAlabama andGeor- gia; and between one-fourth and one-third inVirginia,Arkansas, and Florida. Mississippi has nearly one-third of its total farm acreage under negro farmers and Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana and South Carolina have one-fifth to one- third of their acreage. Of the total value of farm property negroes control two-fifths in Mississippi, and more than one-fourth in Louisiana and Geor- gia. Of farm products measured by value negroes raise more than one-half in Mississippi, two-fifths in South Carolina, and one-fourth to one-third in Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana, and Arkansas.18
The paradox was that while African American farm operators (a term that included farm owners) were productive and essential to the South and the nation’s agricultural sector, they were not the material beneficiaries of their own production. Du Bois summarized succinctly the answer to this paradox, “the white farmer invests principally his cash capital, land, and
16. Manning Marable,W. E. B. Du Bois: Black Radical Democrat (Boston: Twayne Pub- lishers, 1986), 28. In chapter 13 of The Souls of Black Folk, Du Bois addresses the issue of the plantation economy of the Old South in “Of the Coming of John.” Other African American writers who have engaged this issue include Jean Toomer, in “Blood Burn- ing Moon,” in Cane; Langston Hughes, in “Father and Son,” in The Ways of White Folk; Zora Neale Hurston, in Their Eyes Were Watching God; Richard Wright, in Uncle Tom’s Children;AliceWalker, in “The ChildWho Favored Daughter,” from In Love and Trouble; and Toni Morrison, in Jazz. 17. U.S. Department of Commerce and Labor, Bureau of the Census, Negroes in the
United States, bulletin 8 (Washington, D.C.: U.S. Government Printing Office, 1904), 71. 18. Negroes in the United States, 91.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
44 JamesDaniel Steele
experience; the negro invests his labor, skill, and his capital as represented in his mule and seed.”19
In The Souls of Black Folk, Du Bois decried that “a pall of debt hangs over the beautiful land; themerchants are in debt to thewholesalers; the planters are in debt to themerchants; the tenants owe the planters, and laborers bow and bend beneath the burden of it all” (84). African American farm oper- ators found themselves in a seemingly endless cycle of poverty and debt, mainly towhite landowners. The crop-lien system (ofwhich sharecropping was amajor part) and its attendant legal devices served as themost favored economic model to insure white economic domination in the South as the region and its economy moved from slave society to a postslavery order. Laws aided and abetted the dependency of the newly freed upon the re-
constituted plantation system. The imposition of the so-called Black Codes after the Civil War represented an entire set of laws dictating the activi- ties of former slaves.20 People were forced into the crop-lien system, for example, because laws threatened to imprison those without a permanent address. Lawswere further expanded to create a new slave structure via the criminal justice system, as questionable arrests led to prison work farms in
19. Ibid., 95. 20. Richard Bardolph, “TheCrop-Lien System,” inThe Civil Rights Record: Black Amer-
icans and the Law, 1849–1970 (New York: Thomas Crowell, 1970), 35–41.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
The Souls of the “Black Belt” Revisited 45
many states.21 Du Bois wrote of the intimate relationship between the crim- inal justice and economic systems, and in the process he provides insight into the reasons for the relative absence of African American men in the South:
After the war it [the land] was for many years worked by gangs of Negro convicts,—and black convicts thenwere evenmore plentiful than now; it was a way of making Negroes work, and the question of guilt was a minor one. Hard tales of cruelty and mistreatment of the chained freedmen are told, but the county authorities were deaf until the free labor was ruined bywholesale migration. (84)
Du Bois noted that the impoverishment, lack of education, and general oppression experienced by African Americans was due not to the individ- ual activities of racist southernwhites butwas based on structural relations imbedded in the political, economic, and social order of the nation. If such inequality was the product of group decisions and codified into law and commerce, and was not the will of the Divine or the product of innate bi- ology, then opposition could be mounted with strategies devised to over- turn these structural relations. By asserting that oppression and impover- ishment are the products of human beings and the systems they create, Du Bois provided the context for protest. He sought to counter the racial status quo by asserting that the African American conditionwas not due to a natural order but to a social order, and a social order could be opposed.
A Notch in “the Belt”: Dougherty County, Georgia
When Du Bois visited Dougherty County, he reported on a place that was seemingly in transition from slavery to feudalism, not unlike many southern towns at the time. Dougherty County, as with the entire former Confederacy, had been humbled. Du Bois was of course aware of the high concentration of African Americans who lived in southern states, and he knew that they were more likely to live in places like Dougherty County than in the larger cities of the South. He also was acutely aware that there were important pressures that often kept African Americans in the South and on the land. Who ruled, and who was ruled, was not determined by sheer numbers.
Beyond his comments about the land and the people, Du Bois described the social systems that organized Dougherty County, “with [its] ten thou- sand Negroes and two thousand whites” (76). Politics and political par-
21. Barbara Eposito and Lee Wood, Prison Slavery (Washington, D.C.: Committee to Abolish Prison Slavery, 1982), 92–117.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
46 JamesDaniel Steele
ties are incidental to his observations about the county, however; Du Bois limited himself to an analysis that mainly was historical, economic, and so- cial. The politics had long been decided, and those most struggling in the aftermath nevertheless formed the backbone of the county’s economy and its pertinence to the outside world. Du Bois understood that the exclusion of African Americans in electoral politics had long been the status quo. Dougherty County, “the west end of the Black Belt,” was once known as
the “Egypt of the Confederacy” (a term that modern-day African Centrists no doubt find disturbing) (81). By 1860, it was considered to have been “the richest slave kingdom themodernworld ever knew” (82). “A hundred and fifty [cotton] barons” (82) had 6,000 slaves producingmore than 20,000 bales of cotton per year to England and other destinations (86). For prop- erty owners (of both land and slaves) Dougherty County was heaven; for the slaves whoworked the fields, it was as one ex-slave recollected, “a little Hell” (82). This witness recalled days when “I’ve seen niggers drop dead in the furrow, but they were kicked aside, and the plough never stopped” (82), a blues-toned description that recalls Paul D’s harrowing experience on the chain gang in Beloved by Toni Morrison. The county was important for more than foreign trade as it also became known as the “granary of the Confederacy,” a name it earned as a major producer of potatoes and corn. More than 90,000 acres of land were in production (tilled), valued at the then-astronomical sum of three million dollars (83). The years of overintensive farming eventually eroded the topsoil and ex-
posed its red clay foundation, making the land unable to produce the crops that farmers had so heavily relied upon.As before, cheapAfricanAmerican labor made the land profitable for white landowners. With its fertile soil base diminished and the Confederacy dead, landowners resorted to a new form of land tenure, tenant farming, including sharecropping, and related businesses to maintain cash flows. Field laborers, who commonly earned only thirty cents per day (without board), remained dependent upon the descendants of the old aristocracy that had existed during slavery. A gen- eration had passed after the end of slavery, and those whoworked the land were still generally unable to afford to purchase their ownproperty to farm.
Dougherty County and the Era of Redemptionist Politics
Despite having a slim numerical majority, African Americans in Dougherty County remained a “minority” in terms of political and eco- nomic power. The rigid institutional racism of the county’s past perpetu- ated the dominance of the major white landowners. This relationship was not effectively challenged until the 1960s, when the county seat, Albany, became the site of one of the more important confrontations in the Civil
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
The Souls of the “Black Belt” Revisited 47
Rights movement. Young leaders of the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC) initiated a long series of protests against segregation and attempted to integrate the city’s bus terminal. In a relatively short time, the participants expanded to include students attending Albany State Col- lege and local high schools in the area. After an early skirmish when the arrested protesters were beaten by the police, the black adults of the city and county set aside whatever differences and misgivings they had about the SNCC activists and openly supported the protests. Dissension among theAlbanyMovement leaders ensuedwith the arrival
and arrest of Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. and his cadre from the Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC). Despite filling local jails to ca- pacity and waging a period of protest fromOctober 1961 to the fall of 1962, little was won in Albany and the county. While facilities were gradually integrated over time, the old power structure remained intact.22
What developed from this period of protest seemed to have had more immediate benefits for future Civil Rights campaigns than it did for the for- tunes ofAfricanAmericans inAlbany andDougherty County. The national leadership became aware that the youth could indeed organize adults and realized that young people were vital to sustaining a protracted campaign. The leadership also came to recognize the power of culture and learned to use the music of the Civil Rights movement to galvanize support and communicate their interests. For thosewho remained behind in Dougherty County, however, therewere toomany brokenpromises andwasted oppor- tunities. African Americans have now moved into a variety of important, visi-
ble positions across a wide spectrum of professions, but even though there have been important electoral gains, the county remains embroiled in a struggle for power that has reflected racial and class divisions.23 Despite such visible change, the legacy of poverty and a substandard education system continue to haunt Dougherty County. By the 1990 Census, this county in southwest Georgia can barely be de-
scribed as the “Black Belt” county it was at the beginning of the century; the 1990 Census reports that Dougherty County, Georgia, is 50.15 percent
22. While there are many accounts of the events in Albany, Georgia, see particularly Dent, Southern Journey; Clayborne Carson, In Struggle: SNCC and the Black Awakening of the 1960s (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1981), 56–65; and Taylor Branch, Parting the Waters: America in the King Years, 1954–1963 (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1988). 23. What has been defined as “minority-majority” electoral districts have been at-
tacked as contrary to the equal protection clause of the Fourteenth Amendment and subsequently a violation of the Voting Rights Act. The irony of white conservatives claiming that districts drawn to reflect the interests and voting strength of racial minori- ties discriminate againstwhites ignores history. The case that reverses the establishment of minority-majority electoral districts designed to remedy historic discrimination can be found in Shaw v. Reno (113 S. Ct. 2816) 1994.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
48 JamesDaniel Steele
African American.24 The 1990 Census indicates that 41.2 percent of African Americans in Dougherty County live below the poverty line, well in excess of an already high 30.3 percent for African Americans in the state of Geor- gia. The median income for households is also similarly below state levels ($18,689) at $14,252. In its 1994–1995 report, the Georgia Department of Ed- ucation found that Dougherty County has a public school enrollment that is 73.9 percent African American, althoughAfrican Americansmake up lit- tlemore than one-half the population; this is the result of a retreat bywhites to private schools in the area, rather than be subjected to integration.25
African American students, however, are more likely than whites to be re- tained (82.9 percent) yet are less likely than whites to receive a diploma (66 percent). The elementary and middle schools are little better than their high school counterparts, as Dougherty County students overall (all races) score below state averages in basic reading and math (as tested in third, fifth, and eighth grades). While the “New South” is a phrase that has been often used to suggest a departure from an often brutal past, there is much to indicate that the legacy of the “Old South” still lingers. Du Bois did not write a requiem for a people. Beyond the assembly of
data or recollection of historical fact to describe the “Black Belt,” Du Bois tells the story of a peoplewhohadweathered the inhuman stormof slavery, its memory and its misery. He provides the reader with a sympathetic view of AfricanAmericans that contradicts the stereotype of them as happy, lazy souls who long for the paternalism of whites. Despite the harsh, oppres- sive conditions for African Americans at the start of the twentieth century, it must be remembered that the people were themselves not overwhelmed by the odds against them.Accordingly, the “Negro as he really is” didmore than survive. Like the cotton roots that dig deep into the soil in search of water during a drought, the black people of Albany and Dougherty County, Georgia, at midcentury also reached down to their cultural roots when they began to challenge the entrenched attitudes of the Old South. Led by their youth in the 1960s, blacks in Dougherty County harvested the seeds of rebellion and resistance that were sown by their ancestors to make the walls come tumbling down in this “Egypt of the Confederacy.”
24. U.S. Department of Commerce, Bureau of the Census, 1990 Census of the Popula- tion, Social and Economic Characteristics, Georgia (Washington,D.C.: Government Printing Office 1992), 22, table 6. 25. Ibid., table 9; Georgia Department of Education, “1994–95 State of Georgia Edu-
cation Report Card; Dougherty County Schools,” 1.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:35.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
__MACOSX/._Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(The_Souls_Of_The_Black_Belt_Revisited_).pdf
Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Anna_Julia_Cooper,_Pauline_Elizabeth_Hopkins,_And_The_African_American...).pdf
Barbara McCaskill
I.
Woman, Mother,—your responsibility is one that might make angels tremble and fear to take hold! To trifle with it, to ignore or misuse it, is to treat lightly the most sacred and solemn trust ever confided by God to human kind. The training of children is a task on which an infinity of weal or woe depends. Who does not covet it?1
At the turn of the century, it cannot be disputed that, alongside W. E. B. Du Bois and other African American male luminaries, African American clubwomen and opinion leaders (such as Anna Julia Cooper quoted above) were codefenders of an insouciant nationalist program. Defined by the Pan-African Conference of 1900, Du Bois’s nationalism asserted that there were cultural distinctions that united peoples of African descent across ge- ographical, national, and linguistic borders. He stopped short, however, of attempting to implement a separate African American nation-state. Writ- ing on the construction of African American identity, Judith Stein states that Du Bois’s nationalism at this time was not dominated by eschatolo- gies of a separate African statehood. Rather, he assigned “a moral and metaphysical significance” to the idea of nation-building on the basis of
I am grateful for a Fall Quarter 1994 Sarah H. Moss Fellowship from the University of Georgia, which enabledme to travel to research issues of theA.M.E. Church Review at Howard University’s Moorland-Spingarn Research Center. With a 1989 Summer Fac- ulty Research Award from the State University of New York–Albany, I visited Fisk Uni- versity for Pauline Hopkins’s manuscripts. 1. Anna JuliaCooper, “Womanhood aVital Element in theRegeneration andProgress
of a Race,” in A Voice from the South: By a Black Woman of the South (1892; reprint, New York: Oxford University Press, 1988), 22.
70Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Cooper,Hopkins, andAfricanAmerican Feminization 71
racial distinctiveness,2 and he elected to emphasize and actualize African Americans’ entitlement to white America’s economic, educational, medi- cal, and legal attainments. Du Bois’s nationalistic project combined the American ex-colonist’s
character of material self-sufficiency and moral accountability with the American ex-slave’s commitment to striving for black pride and stridently interrogating the binary of America as the “light of democracy” and Africa as the “dark continent.” It would be recorded for posterity as nothing short of a sophisticated conjunction of intellect, activism, and enthusiasm. It en- deavored to put such prior philosophical movements as Europe’s Enlight- enment and America’s Great Awakening to shame. Within this shift of attitude, however, an exception to the climate of
change persisted. This was an old, vexing position on African American womanhood—one more fantasy than fact—which even Du Bois’s pro- gressive The Souls of Black Folk maintained. This position—the assignation of respectable African American women to functions as wives, mothers, daughters, and sisters in the exclusive sphere of the home—now occupied contested terrain.Where America had reached consensus about 1900 at the dawn of the “new century,” African American men and women debated the condition and claims of the black “new woman.” Anna Julia Cooper and fellow writer Pauline Elizabeth Hopkins, both
staunch allies of Du Bois, fantasized new versions of home life that had been prohibited by outworn assumptions ofwomen’s capacities. Their por- traits of African American women anticipate the metaphor of home in Du Bois’s The Souls of Black Folk, and they are attempts to disturb it. While holding on to a familiar language that credits African American spiritual- ity, indeed “soul,” to woman’s influence in the home, Cooper andHopkins nevertheless set out to enlarge the scope of her role within andwithout this private sphere. Thus, they add a missing feminist voice to the discourse of social and political change that characterizes Du Bois’s agenda. In his long, illustrious career as a philosopher, sociologist, educator, ed-
itor, and Pan-Africanist, Du Bois did much to challenge the assumption that African American women had not contributed intellectually or artis- tically to African American and American culture. In his chapter “Of the Sons of Master and Man,” it is the eighteenth-century poet Phillis Wheat- ley whom he selects as avatar of the civilized African American masses— masses who are treated like the most criminal caste of their race, “simply because” (118) they happen to be black. In his “Negro Art and Literature,” a chapter from his Gift of Black Folk (1924), he lionizes many African Amer- ican women writers: Wheatley, the nineteenth-century poet and novelist
2. Judith Stein, “Defining the Race: 1890–1930,” in The Invention of Ethnicity, ed. Werner Sollors (New York: Oxford University Press, 1989), 84.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
72 BarbaraMcCaskill
Frances Ellen Watkins Harper, the late-nineteenth-century A.M.E. journal- ist Gertrude Bustill Mossell, and the Harlem Renaissance women of letters Georgia Douglas Johnson and Jessie Redmond Fauset. Had twentieth-century scholars read more Du Bois, they perhaps would
have noted his recognition of Linda Brent (a pseudonym for Harriet Brent Jacobs) as an African American slave narrator. As a consequence, they possibly might have avoided a raucous debate over the authorship of her narrative, Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl (1861), which raged until the historian Jean Fagan Yellin meticulously documented and published con- firmation of Jacobs as the author.3
On the political front, Du Bois stood alongside others on the podium to decry the exploitation of African American women in the South who, “without protection in law and custom,” were vulnerable to rape, concu- binage, and lynching in their roles as sharecroppers or domestic servants.4
And to unjust allegations that African American women’s sexual promis- cuity compromised their moral respectability, Du Bois’s rebuttal was un- ambiguously swift and impassioned:
Out of [slavery], what sort of black women could be born into the world of today? There are those who hasten to answer this query in scathing terms and who say lightly and repeatedly that out of black slavery came nothing decent inwomanhood; that adultery anduncleannesswere their heritage and are their continued portion. Fortunately, so exaggerated a charge is humanly impossible of truth. The
half-million women of Negro descent who lived at the beginning of the 19th century had become the mothers of two and one-fourth million daughters at the time of the Civil War and five million granddaughters in 1910. Can all these women be vile and the hunted race continue to grow in wealth and character? Impossible.5
3. For her presentation of evidence establishing Jacobs’s authorship, see Jean Fagan Yellin, introduction to Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl. Written by Herself, by Harriet Jacobs (1861; reprint, Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2000), xv–xli. Yellin also discusses how she traced Jacobs’s life and the authorship of Incidents in the first section of her “Texts and Contexts of Harriet Jacobs’ Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl: Written by Herself,” in The Slave’s Narrative, ed. Charles T. Davis andHenry Louis Gates Jr. (New York: Oxford University Press, 1985), 262–82. Other literary productions in which Du Bois imprintsAfricanAmericanwomen’s cultural contributions include his essays “The Propaganda of History” (1935) and “Phillis Wheatley and African American Culture” (1941), both in The Oxford W. E. B. Du Bois Reader, ed. Eric J. Sundquist (New York: Oxford University Press, 1996), 328–42, 438–54. 4. Quoted in David Levering Lewis, W. E. B. Du Bois: Biography of a Race, 1868–1919
(NewYork:HenryHolt, 1993), 415. This originally appeared in a three-page leaflet,writ- ten by Du Bois on behalf of the NAACP, entitled “An Appeal to England and Europe.” Signed by thirty-two African American men, the leaflet was published in the Decem- ber 1, 1910,New York Sun during the same year that Du Bois initiated publication of the first issue of the Crisis. 5. Quoted in Lewis, Biography of a Race, 164. See also, for example, the discussion of
Du Bois’s coordinated efforts with Fisk University alumni to diminish what he saw as
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Cooper,Hopkins, andAfricanAmerican Feminization 73
In addition to this vindication, Du Bois joined the leadership of African Americanwomen—MaryChurchTerrell, the foundingpresident of theNa- tional Association of Colored Women; Addie Hunton, founding president of the Southern Federation of Colored Women; Adella Hunt Logan, the “lady principal” of Tuskegee University; and others—to shout from the proverbial rooftops that prejudice and class snobbery, or what Anna Ju- lia Cooper would call “the provincialisms of women who seem never to have breathed the atmosphere beyond the confines of their grandfathers’ plantations,” neutralized the progressivism and exposed the hypocrisy of white suffragettes.6
In addition, his Crisis: A Record of the Darker Races, issue by issue and in firm, direct terms, bore his imperative that, as they campaigned for the vote, white women must include and represent African American women as well as African American men—or be vilified as antisuffragist. Finally, in his capacity as editor of the Crisis, Du Bois enjoined African American men to resist emulating the gender oppression of thosewhitemenwho dis- missed women as their inferiors.7 If African American womanhood were threatened, then at stake was the survival of the darker race itself. In spite of this feminism, Du Bois was a by-product of his times. Within
the elite middle and upper classes, enlightened African American men were chary of creating authoritarian, male-dominated relationships with those female peers of theirs who had suffered with them in enslavement. Yet these were times when race advancement demanded (to cite a pop- ular phrase from uplift discourse) that the “better classes” of respectable African American women subscribe to a restrictive femininity imagined more for urban, literate, privileged white women than for the greater pro- portion of rural, semiliterate, impoverished African American ones. Paradoxically, African American men were impressed into a patriarchy
that disclaimed women’s equality to men in the political and professional spheres while simultaneously mythologizing this same sisterhood’s moral and domestic superiority over their brothers. Scholars have traced this im- pulse of the early-twentieth-century African American male bourgeoisie
an agenda to keep blacks “in their place” via a racial caste system facilitated by funding from paternalistic white southerners and northern industrial philanthropists, in James D. Anderson, The Education of Blacks in the South, 1860–1935 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1988), 263–71. A similar account of the tensions between Booker T.Washington andwhite donors to Tuskegee is in Robert G. Sherer, Subordination or Lib- eration? The Development and Conflicting Theories of Black Education in Nineteenth Century Alabama (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1977). 6. Cooper, “Woman versus the Indian,” in Voice from the South, 83. 7. See “Votes forWomen,” in theCrisis special issue onwomen’s suffrage (4 [Septem-
ber 1912]: 234) featuring critical commentary by Du Bois, Terrell, Logan, Fanny Garri- son Villard (daughter of Liberator editor William Lloyd Garrison and wife of the phi- lanthropist and railroad baron Oswald Villard), and Martha Gruening, a white Crisis staffer.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
74 BarbaraMcCaskill
in dictating the status of African American women to many factors, such as anxieties about maintaining racial purity and controlling class mobil- ity, and desires to correct social perceptions, deriving from enslavement, which infantilized and feminized black men and indicted them for their own victimization by American racism.8
A constant among Du Bois’s early writings is an essentialist, reductive view of African American women possibly arising from these tensions. An apparent exception to this pattern, his “Damnation of Women” (1920) might stand as yet another example ofwhat the criticMaryHelenWashing- ton calls a “compassionate and generally progressive essay,”9 that is, one written in resistance to the oppression of African American women and on behalf of their equality with African American men, white men, and white women. Even here, however, he paints African American women either as “daughters of sorrow” (passive pawns of American racism); or, for all of his pan-Africanism, as sub-Saharan “primal . . . All-Mother[s]”; or as virginal race matriarchs of tomorrow.10 He honors African American women, even as he homogenizesAfricanAmericanwomanhood.He extols African American womanhood, even as he fronts programs that expurgate or outright exclude African American women.
II.
Three things American slavery gave the Negro—the habit of work, the English language, and the Christian religion; but one priceless thing is de- bauched, destroyed, and took from him, and that was the organized home.11
A scrutiny of The Souls of Black Folk confirms a presentation of African American womanhood that reinforces Victorian assumptions of respect- able femininity that African American men like Du Bois—and numbers of their African American sisters—were accustomed to inserting in their projects for race advancement. As the quotation above reminds us, the vol- ume stood as Du Bois’s attempt to add a multiplicity of African American experiences, issues, and voices to the narrow construction of black con- sciousness and identity that he felt Washington’s Up from Slavery (1901)
8. See Kevin K. Gaines, Uplifting the Race: Black Leadership, Politics, and Culture in the Twentieth Century (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996), 12–13, 42–43, 122–123; andHortense J. Spillers, “Moving onDown the Line: Variations on theAfrican- American Sermon,” in The Bounds of Race: Perspectives on Hegemony and Resistance, ed. Dominick LaCapra (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1991), 59–60. 9. Mary Helen Washington, introduction to Cooper, Voice from the South, xli. 10. Du Bois, “The Training of Negroes for Social Power,” in Oxford Du Bois Reader,
354–62. 11. Ibid., 360.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Cooper,Hopkins, andAfricanAmerican Feminization 75
had normalized two years earlier. “Without the existence of The Souls of Black Folk,” writes Donald B. Gibson,
interested people, and, indeed, the nation at large, could easily have believed that Washington’s version of how things stood between black and white was the true and only one. . . . The book offered a candid black voice, rather than a weak voice simply echoing what the society in general, the white South in particular, and especially those northern entrepreneurs turned philan- thropists, wanted to hear.12
However, whereas The Souls of Black Folkmay have redressedUp from Slav- ery’s perceived racial monolithism, Du Bois himself homogenizes African American womanhood. There is an absence in his book of women who are modeled as publicly
prominent, politically powerful members of African America to be reck- oned with—the female equivalents of the Crummells and Washingtons whom Du Bois does mention. Though this absence certainly reflects the reality of African American women’s relationship to public culture, that Du Bois is hard-pressed even to imagine its alternative seems based on his premise of their disinvolvement, invisibility, and silence in these affairs. To talk of the women in The Souls of Black Folk, in fact, is to talk of very few women. When referencing African Americans collectively, Du Bois’s gen- der of choice in the book is the masculine one. And when women do ap- pear, the potential for their revolutionary involvement in political struggle is neutralized by their preordained functions asmothers, wives, daughters, and sisters. In these appearances, their corporate role seems largely that of serving as a metaphor for the orderly, moral African American home life that, Du Bois insisted, was a casualty of enslavement. To him, the black home stood in dire need of healing at the nineteenth century’s end. Dorothy Gale’s well-known Wizard of Oz sentiment, “There’s no place
like home!” sags next to the poignancy of the idea throughout four cen- turies of African American creative expression. In the African American literary tradition, writers define femininity in relationship to the home. In her Incidents, for example, Linda the slave girl gauges her womanhood on howeffectively she can sneak her children out of enslavement and establish a secure, nuclear household for them up North. She concludes her narra- tive still unresolved in her quest for “a home of my own,” one she desires “for my children’s sake far more than for my own.” Similarly, in the story of evangelist Jarena Lee, it is only when she can entrust her sickly son to her ownmother’s tender care—that is, only when she can confirm her fem- ininity by demonstrating her commitment to her home life—that she may
12. Donald B. Gibson, introduction to W. E. B. Du Bois, The Souls of Black Folk (New York: Penguin, 1989), xxxiv.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
76 BarbaraMcCaskill
challenge church patriarchy by investing full-time in itinerant preaching and healing.13
In theHarlemRenaissance novels of passing, it is an old saw that themu- latto woman bears the potential of corrupting the purity and sacrosanctity of white bloodlines. Yet writers such as Nella Larsen and Jessie Redmond Fauset also make the mulatto woman’s disappearance in the white world threatening, in part, because her departure from African American society means a consequent loss of her steadying influence in its Christian, albeit patriarchal, homes. In contrast, with theirwomen characterswho prioritize independence, sexual freedom, and a career over monogamy and mother- hood, orwho place self-fulfillment ahead of self-sacrifice, TerryMcMillan’s fivewildly popular, contemporary novels—Mama (1987),Disappearing Acts (1989),Waiting to Exhale (1992), How Stella Got Her Groove Back (1996), and A Day Late and a Dollar Short (2001)—problematize whether domesticity is the only rightful place for women. For all of its much-heralded feminism, however, the 1996 film version ofMcMillan’sWaiting to Exhale returns to an ideology predicated upon the assumption that matrimony and family are the ideal loci of femininity. In a gesture of female self-determination, An- gela Bassett’s character stages the now-legendary burning of her adulter- ous husband’s clothes and car, swiftly followed by a court decision which vindicates her postponement of her own career and investment of sweat equity to attain his material success and social prominence. We viewers applaud all this, but her story does not end with her at home alone and happy. Instead, we watch her waltz into the foothills of marriage to a man presumed much worthier of her charms than the previous cad. This near-fetishization of the monogamous African American mother
and wife can be traced, as Du Bois insists, to the collision of enslavement and post-Reconstruction racism with the American Dream. In slavery, the African American home was a site of constant, spontaneous intrusion and control by the white master and mistress or by posses of white vigilantes self-elected to spread terror and violence. The father’s authority in the slave family was nullified by his owners’ ability to sell, abuse, or move his wife and children at whim. The enslaved mother’s love was soured by the re- ality that, so long as she is their biological mother, her children, too, are chattel. And her monogamous sexual partnership with her husband could be usurped at any time by her master’s promiscuous desires for her body. The African American home in enslavement was thus a far cry from the mother-guided, father-led household, depicted in such nineteenth-century
13. Jacobs, Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl, 201; Jarena Lee, The Life and Religious Experience of Jarena Lee, a Coloured Lady, Giving an Account of Her Call to Preach the Gospel. Revised andCorrected from theOriginalManuscript,Written byHerself, in Sisters of the Spirit: Three Black Women’s Narratives, ed. William L. Andrews (Bloomington: Indiana Univer- sity Press, 1986), 46.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Cooper,Hopkins, andAfricanAmerican Feminization 77
engravings as “The Light of the Home” from Godey’s Lady’s Book and Maga- zine (1859–1887), which popular culture held out to all Americans as ideal and attainable. The July 1860 issue of the influentialGodey’s, edited by Sara JosephaHale,
includes an illustration that shows a normative (white) middle-class fam- ily in the parlor of their residence. The mother cuddles an infant on her lap; at her feet, a young girl mirrors her mother by gently seating a doll in the doll-sized chair. To the left of the mother, infant daughter, and doll, the school-aged son erects a house of cards on a side table. The symbol- ism of this engraving is obvious. The son and daughter are modeling the respective roles that the members of their sex are socialized to assume in adulthood. It is the husband and father who places his mark, his creativity, on thematerialworld aroundhim; thewife andmother stamps her imprint, her “light,” through her intercession in the spiritual and emotional lives of the family she nurtures. That no adult male inhabits this domestic sphere heightens the adult woman’s power here. At the same time, the adult white male’s ubiquity and agency can be read in the eye contact all the women make with the son, who substitutes for the master of the house in lieu of a real master’s absence. As a corrective to the propaganda of failed African American mother-
hood that the Godey’s illustration assisted in installing, Du Bois offers The Souls of Black Folk. In his thirteenth chapter, “Of the Coming of John,”moth- erhood and sisterhood symbolize the idea that the integrity and courage of African American men in a racist, public world controlled by whites must rely upon the virtues women tender in the “organized” African American home. John is a young African American Everyman studying teaching at one of themany eastern “institutes” for the edification of AfricanAmerican youth. He enacts the traditional masculine script of making an imprint on the world by leaving his segregated Georgia community for the ungodly, liberal North. There, he is inspired through hard times by his mother’s and sister’s quiet examples and support. When his “tardiness and carelessness, . . . poor lessons and neglected
work” result in his suspension from school, for example, John pleads with his dean: “But you won’t tell mammy and sister,—you won’t write mammy, nowwill you?” (145).When he is discouraged about his prospects as an educated African American man in the “Egypt of the Confederacy” (Du Bois’s metaphorical name for Georgia), his worries are soothed by thoughts “of a far-off home” (147). And he remembers his southern home not as hearth and bedside but as “the great eyes of his sister, and the dark drawn face of his mother” (147).When John returns South and his progres- sive ideas are met with scorn, it is his sister who embraces him and, with this cynosure of gentle persuasion, encourages him to hold fast against his opposition. Home—the inspiration and encouragement of his mother and
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
78 BarbaraMcCaskill
sister—has sustained John during his northern education, and, thus, his sister’s embrace is a gesture both symbolizing his return and affirming the brighter future for which he left them in the first place. This final scene is a trope of female assurance that Du Bois anticipated in his eleventh chapter, “Of the Passing of the First-Born.” Here, Du Bois credits the disappear- ance of his anxieties about fathering a newborn son to his wife, “[t]hrough [whom] I came to love the wee thing” (131). Woman again is active in making peace hold within the domestic space, and, again, she assures that tranquility by championing aman’s abilities and staving off his self-doubt. If the women of “The Coming of John” and “Of the Passing of the First-
Born” were described solely in terms of their maternity, then Du Bois would have been remiss. His argument that African American women assert conventional feminine influences in the home pivots, too, upon the abilities of African American men to wield traditional male power outside it. The maternity of Du Bois’s women characters is connected to how his male characters succeed in defining their maleness in a hostile, antagonis- tic white world. The African American men of The Souls of Black Folk must debunk the Reconstruction’s stereotypes of themselves as ne’er-do-wells, philanderers, and rapists. Then, they must restore themselves to the roles that it precluded: responsible breadwinners, loving fathers, and passionate defenders of their women’s virtue. “As part of a patriarchal U.S. culture,” writes Kevin K. Gaines, “African
Americans understandably regarded conformity with patriarchal gender norms as the crucial standard of race progress. . . . To be patriarch, themas- ter of one’s family, was ardently desired by African American men, who considered this an essential prerequisite of respectability, civilization, and progress.”14 Thus, “The Coming of John” must conclude with the young title character’s tragic, inevitable attempt to define his sister as virtuous, and himself as patriarchal, by protecting her from rape—forwhich he is bit- terly rewarded by a lynching. Raised in a household with an absent father, John’s struggle with thewhite rapist demonstrates a romantic maturity. He exemplifies William Wordsworth’s famous claim that “the Child is father of theMan,” even as his martyrdom interrupts these words with the reality of how racism retards such evolution and perpetuates a cycle of fractured families. Implicit in the outcome of “The Coming of John” is that the African
Americanwoman’s viability and power in the great national debates about race and gender may be limited by the vulnerability of her physical body, however strong her intuition and ethics may be. As Cooper reminded her readers in her essay on “The Status of Woman in America,” a woman’s “kingdom is not over physical forces. Not by might, nor by power can she
14. Gaines, Uplifting the Race, 169.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Cooper,Hopkins, andAfricanAmerican Feminization 79
prevail. . . . If she follows the instincts of her nature, however, she must al- ways stand for the conservation of those deeper moral forces which make for the happiness of homes.”15
Where much of “The Coming of John” is a positivistic blueprint for how African American women can influence racial progress from the domestic sphere, other chapters in The Souls of Black Folk measure the cost of racism by the failure of African American women to transcend poverty and ig- norance and, thus, sustain strong homes. Josie is “a thin, homely girl of twenty” (47) whomDu Bois encounters in the Tennessee backwoods in his chapter “Of the Meaning of Progress.” His description of her is a page di- rect from domesticity. He writes:
She seemed to be the centre of the family: always busy at service, or at home, or berry-picking; a little nervous and inclined to scold, like her mother, yet faithful, too, like her father. She had about her a certain fineness, the shadow of an unconscious moral heroism that would willingly give all of life to make life broader, deeper, and fuller for her and hers. (47)
Yet the conditions Josie shares with many African American women of 1903—malnutrition, undereducation, impoverishment, prejudice—lead to her death and the disintegration of her family. Her slowwasting under the weight of these perils reminds the reader that gender and race discrimina- tion, coupledwith the disadvantages of struggling as a singlewomanwage earner in a patriarchal marketplace, preclude African American women from conforming to culturalmodels of home. This is what consignsAfrican Americanwomen to the dustbins of femininity, not “adultery and unclean- ness”16 or any other moral deficiencies that may linger from enslavement.
III.
Fifty years ago woman’s activity according to orthodox definitions was on a pretty clearly cut “sphere,” including primarily the kitchen and the nursery, and rescued from the barrenness of prison bars by the womanly mania for adorning every discoverable bit of china or canvass with forlornly looking cranes balanced idiotically on one foot. The woman of to-day finds herself in the presence of responsibilities which ramify through the profoundest and most varied interests of her country and race.17
Like Dante’s Virgil, African American men at the nineteenth-century’s end were perhaps identified the better masters in comparison to African
15. Cooper, Voice from the South, 133. 16. Lewis, Biography of a Race, 164. 17. Cooper, “Woman versus the Indian,” 142.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
80 BarbaraMcCaskill
American women. It would seem axiomatic that the achievement of Afri- can American women in the nationalist project of uplift would be judged on their facility in two categories. They had better 1) mouth male mantras, or else 2) settle for smiling demurely in the women’s wings (such as the ladies’ departments of African American newspapers or the ladies’ aux- iliaries of African American churches), for there—and only there—it was appropriate for them to carry out those mantras. For example, setting about its own ambivalent policy towards the Afri-
can American woman’s position in Black Nationalism, the Crisis ran a column called the “Women’s Club.” This could be read as a disclaimer of sexism among the African American male fraternity, or as an assump- tion that African American women’s voices were more legitimate if heard emanating from a strictly (and subordinately) female ghetto where they would not rival those of men, or both. Just as African American women feminist-intellectuals made dismantling gender biases and gender-based hierarchies an urgent task, so, too, did they find themselves “usually sit- uat[ing] their appeals for women’s independence within the rhetoric of female domesticity.”18
In the annals of African American history, literature, and letters, the names of Wells-Barnett, Harper, Hopkins, and Cooper have become syn- onymous with influential teaching, polished public advocacy, messianic activism, and piercing insight. Yet all of their accomplishments on behalf of Black Nationalismmight be read as transparencies of the gender politics that I have identified. Although Ida B. Wells-Barnett used her two com- panion pamphlets Southern Horrors (1892) and Red Record (1895) in order to dramatize the lynching issue on the international stage, many African American ministers publicly opposed her campaign, and both Du Bois and Booker T. Washington branded her “a woman who refused to adopt the ‘ladylike’ attitudes of compromise and silence.”19
In “Woman’s Political Future,” her 1893 address to theWorld’s Congress of Representative Women at Chicago’s Columbian Exposition, Frances Ellen Watkins Harper wrote of a new generation of women who would share “freedom, an increase of knowledge, the emancipation of thought, and a recognition of . . . brotherhood with men.”20 Yet if, as one of these newwomen, she aspired to preach the gospel from the A.M.E. pulpit, then Harper would probably find that those very same church fathers who wel- comed her oratory nevertheless would veto her ordination. The African Methodist Episcopal and African Methodist Episcopal Zion denomina-
18. Gaines, Uplifting the Race, 137. 19. Hazel V. Carby, Reconstructing Womanhood: The Emergence of the Afro-American
Woman Novelist (New York: Oxford University Press, 1987), 108. 20. Frances Ellen Watkins Harper, “Woman’s Political Future,” in Words of Fire: An
Anthology of African American Feminist Thought, ed. Beverly Guy-Sheftall (New York: New Press, 1995), 40.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Cooper,Hopkins, andAfricanAmerican Feminization 81
tions had a long history of suppressing popular, charismatic women min- isters such as Jarena Lee, Julia Foote, and Amanda Berry Smith.21
Similarly, to Booker T. Washington, Hopkins’s pro–Du Bois stance in the Colored American Magazine merited silencing. Washington ultimately ac- complished this in 1904 through agents of his ubiquitous Tuskegee Ma- chine. They purchased the project—and summarily dispatched the hetero- dox Hopkins from it.22 And to Du Bois (to be blunt, no stranger to projects such as the American Negro Academy, which excluded African American women from membership), an uneasiness caused by Anna Julia Cooper’s combination of intellect and womanhood may explain his failure to credit her in public for her literary suggestions, even though he appropriated them behind closed doors. For example, according to Mary Helen Wash- ington, Du Bois’s Black Reconstruction in America: An Essay toward a History of the Part Which Black Folk Played in the Attempt to Reconstruct Democracy in America, 1860–1880 (1935) was a response to a letter that Cooper wrote him in 1929, requesting that he publish a rebuttal to a racist revisionary history of Reconstruction entitled The Tragic Era. Also, in his earlier essay “The Damnation of Women,” continues Washington, “Du Bois quotes Cooper’s brilliant observation that ‘only the black woman can say when and where I enter’ and attributes that statement not to her but anonymously to ‘one of our women.’ ”23 Ironically, Cooper had shared the dais with Du Bois at London’s Pan-African Conference of 1900. African American nationalism at the turn of the century managed deli-
cately to negotiate what have long been misperceived as exclusive or op- positional paths. One was represented by Washington’s classic, assimila- tionist command to “Cast down your bucket where you are” in his 1895 Atlanta Exposition Address; the other, by Du Bois’s aristocracy of “leaders of thought and missionaries of culture,” which he proposed in his 1903 essay “The Talented Tenth.” And another contradiction also complicated this nationalist ideology, and dared to expose its motives as fraudulent. “Black women,” as Kevin K. Gaines writes, were “placed in the subordi- nate position of sacrificing gender consciousness and their reproductive self-determination in the name of race unity.”24
21. C. Eric Lincoln and LawrenceH.Mamiya, The Black Church in the African American Experience (Durham: Duke University Press, 1990), 279–85. 22. Richard Yarborough calls Hopkins “the single most important black woman
writer at the turn of the century” in his introduction to Contending Forces: A Romance of Life North and South, by Pauline Elizabeth Hopkins (New York: Oxford University Press, 1988), xxviii. Hopkins (1859–1930) served as literary editor of the Boston-based Colored American Magazine from mid-1903 through mid-1904. 23. See Washington, introduction to Cooper, Voice from the South, xli–xlii. See also
Mary Helen Washington, “Anna Julia Cooper: The Black Feminist Voice of the 1890’s,” Legacy 4, no. 2 (fall 1987): 3–15. 24. Booker T. Washington, “The Atlanta Exposition Address,” in The Norton Anthol-
ogy of African American Literature, ed. Henry Louis Gates Jr. and Nellie McKay (New
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
82 BarbaraMcCaskill
A masculinist discourse assigned even university-educated African American women to a position of wardship and subordinacy and defer- ence vis-à-vis African American men, even as Du Bois himself identified the “uplift of women, next to the problem of the color line and the peace movement, our greatest modern cause.”25 Tied as it was to patronizing notions of African American femininity, this discourse militated against African American women intellectuals’ constructive involvement with Du Bois in theorizing Black Nationalism. It threatened to colonize a politics of gain by the politics of gender. The words of one of the century’s self-described “new” women, the
Washington, D.C.–based educator Anna Julia Cooper, affirm how activist rhetoric of public, professional African American women was inflected by such old scripts of femininity, even as it championed new ones. Cooper begins her essay “The Status ofWoman inAmerica” by borrowing from the received discourse of true womanhood. She figures her sex as home-based, sentimental, angelic Marah Rockes ministering “the sympathetic warmth and sunshine of good women, like the sweet and sweetening breezes of spring, cleansing, purifying, soothing, inspiring” to the grasping, capi- talist Gabriel LeNoirs of commerce. Several pages later, she adds a long complaint:
While the women of the white race can with calm assurance enter upon the work they feel by nature [emphasis mine] appointed to do, while their men give loyal support and appreciative countenance to their efforts, recog- nizing in most avenues of usefulness the propriety and the need of woman’s distinctive co-operation, the coloredwoman too often finds herself hampered and shamed by a less liberal sentiment andmore conservative attitude on the part of those for whose opinion she cares most. That this is not universally true I am glad to admit. There are to be found both intensely conservative white men and exceedingly liberal colored men. But as far as my experience goes the average man of our race is less frequently ready to admit the actual need among the sturdier forces of the world for women’s help or influence. That great social or economic questions await her interference, . . . that her intermeddling could improve the management of school systems, or elevate the tone of public institutions, . . . that she could contribute a suggestion on the relations of labor and capital, or offer a thought on honest money and honorable trade, I fear the majority of “Americans of the colored variety” are not yet prepared to concede.26
York: Norton, 1997), 514; W. E. B. Du Bois, “The Talented Tenth,” in W. E. B. Du Bois Writings, ed. Nathan I. Huggins (New York: Library of America, 1986), 861; Gaines, Uplifting the Race, 134. 25. Du Bois, “The Damnation of Women,” in Oxford Du Bois Reader, 574. 26. Cooper, “The Status of Woman in America,” in Voice from the South, 131, 134–35.
The seminal article on “true womanhood” is BarbaraWelter, “The Cult of TrueWoman- hood,”AmericanQuarterly 18 (1966): 151–74. See also BarbaraWelter,Dimity Convictions: The American Woman in the Nineteenth Century (Athens: Ohio University Press, 1976).
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Cooper,Hopkins, andAfricanAmerican Feminization 83
Eliding business sphere and home, Cooper makes African American wo- men’s desires to exercise their much-lauded civilizing influence in “prob- lems of national import” sound as natural and proper as their attending to illness or other distresses within their families. The reception of her essay collection,AVoice from the South, in theAfrican
American sacred and secular press reinforces Cooper’s ambivalence towards the African American woman’s public and private roles. A notice in the “Book List” section of the April 1893 A.M.E. Church Review clearly celebrates her volume as one of race advancement’s finest productions, one that “will at once take its place among the very best productions of the Afro-American.” There is an implied association of her intentions with those of her hero Du Bois, as her book is also described as “a standing argument in favor of the capability of our people.”27
Yet the limits of a woman’s ability to make such public arguments are evidenced by how the notice inscribes Cooper within gendered rhetori- cal conventions. She is described as “a lady of culture,” and, almost an af- terthought (surprising in amagazine where women published frequently), as one “who thinks, reads widely, and writes well.” It is as if thinking, reading, and writing stand as exceptions to the activities of African Amer- ican ladies—or, at least, such doings on their part are not as important as other ones. In addition, where a Du Bois may use reason and persuasion to argue his case for African American enfranchisement to skeptical white audiences, Cooper’s cognition and logic are presented here, predictably attired, as womanly emotion and sentiment. Cooper, writes the Review, “is the voice of a woman pleading for justice to women and to humanity—and she pleadswell.” Smallwonder that in 1894 a columnist for theWoman’s Era “Notes” would lament that, notwithstanding “a few inquiries concerning it,” A Voice from the South “has never been put on sale in Boston.”28 Before they could take their voices for granted in public debates, African Ameri- can women’s social roles still remained up for grabs. In Hopkins’s work, however, we see how Du Bois’s nationalism and
AfricanAmericanwomen’s feminismmayharmonize. To her, home itself is the fretful, politicized space where African American women must initiate reproductive, fiscal, and matrimonial control. Like Du Bois, her teleology of the household begins with the history of enslavement and, especially, with the fictional and actual mammy’s place in that picture. As early as her 1879 drama, The Slave’s Escape (retitled as Peculiar Sam;
or, The Underground Railroad), Hopkins replaces the matriarchal stereotype
27. Book list, A.M.E. Church Review, April 1893, 416. 28. Ibid.; Woman’s Era 1, no. 5 (August 1894): 8. See also Elizabeth Alexander, “ ‘We
Must Be about Our Father’s Business’: Anna Julia Cooper and the In-Corporation of the Nineteenth-Century African American Woman Intellectual,” Signs (winter 1995): 336–56.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
84 BarbaraMcCaskill
that the mammy image reinforced with the reality of African American women’s struggles to assert self-determination within the slave family. In Peculiar Sam she presents Virginia, a slave, as a dignified character whose husband’s attempts to replicate white patriarchy (“[Y]ou’re my wife now,” he says, “an’ you’s got to do as I says”) are ridiculous, violent, and self- destructive.29 Then, in her short fiction of the early 1900s published in The Colored American, Hopkins refabricates the mammy herself. Turbaned and hefty though she may be, Sister Maria Nash, the mammyish figure of “Bro’r Abr’m Jimson’s Wedding” (1901), chooses her lovers, dispenses her mother-wit, and invests her savings in a manner that discards the notion of female subservience as a prerequisite for domestic bliss.30 It is not as if Hopkins is suggesting that African American women cannot win the battle for parity with African American men in the public sphere. Rather, she proposes that there is no fitter ground than the home for women to launch the initial salvos of their offensive. For both Cooper and Hopkins, to reason for African American women’s
political involvement necessitates revisiting the home. It is ironic that their feminization of Du Bois’s discourse implicates a territory so humble and so easily brushed aside. The legacy of their voices endures in twenty-first- century African Americans’ return to home as the foundation for strong generations—and in our collective recognition of parlor and podium as equally viable stages for male and female power.
29. Pauline ElizabethHopkins, “Peculiar Sam; or, The Underground Railroad,”man- uscript in the Fisk University Library Special Collection, folder no. 4, 1880. 30. Pauline Elizabeth Hopkins, “Bro’r Abr’m Jimson’s Wedding,” in Short Fiction by
Black Women, 1900–1920, ed. Elizabeth Ammons (New York: Oxford University Press, 1991), 107–25. See also my discussion of Sister Nash in my essay “ ‘To Labor . . . and Fight on the Side of God’: Spirit, Class, and Nineteenth-Century African-American Women’s Literature,” in Nineteenth-Century American Women Writers: A Critical Reader, ed. Karen L. Kilcup (Oxford: Blackwell, 1998), 164–83.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:10:53.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
__MACOSX/._Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Anna_Julia_Cooper,_Pauline_Elizabeth_Hopkins,_And_The_African_American...).pdf
Souls_of_Black_Folk_One_Hundred_Years_Later_----_(Front_Matter).pdf
O n e H u n d r e d Y e a r s L a t e r
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
O n e H u n d r e d Y e a r s L a t e r
Edited with an Introduction by Dolan Hubbard
U n i v e r s i t y o f M i s s o u r i P r e s s C o l u m b i a a n d L o n d o n
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Copyright © 2003 by The Curators of the University of Missouri University of Missouri Press, Columbia, Missouri 65201 Printed and bound in the United States of America All rights reserved 5 4 3 2 1 07 06 05 04 03
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
The souls of Black folk one hundred years later / edited with an introduction by Dolan Hubbard.
p. cm. ISBN 0-8262-1433-9 (alk. paper) 1. Du Bois, W. E. B. (William Edward Burghardt), 1868–1963.
Souls of Black folk. 2. Du Bois, W. E. B. (William Edward Burghardt), 1868–1963—Criticism and interpretation. I. Hubbard, Dolan, 1949– E185.6 .D79733 2003 973'.0496073—dc21 2002154450
��™ This paper meets the requirements of the American National Standard for Permanence of Paper for Printed Library Materials, Z39.48, 1984.
Designer: Jennifer Cropp Typesetter: Bookcomp, Inc. Printer and binder: Thomson-Shore, Inc. Typefaces: Palatino, Berkeley Book, Aquinas
Frontispiece: Portrait of W. E. B. Du Bois, by Arnold Thielman, courtesy of James E. Lewis Museum of Art, Morgan State Univer- sity. The Du Bois Circle believed that the ninetieth anniversary of its
founding, inspired by the vision of Dr. Du Bois, was an appropri- ate time for the Circle to honor the memory of this great leader. The Circle commissioned Mr. Arnold Thielman to paint the por- trait of Dr. Du Bois that now hangs in the Morris A. Soper Library and Information Technology Center on the campus of Morgan State University in Baltimore, Maryland. Arnold Thielman is a citizen of Bonaire, in the Dutch West In-
dies. He received aMaster of Fine Arts degree in theMount Royal School of Art from the Maryland Institute–College of Art in Balti- more in 1995.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Dedicated to the Du Bois Circle, the oldest Black women’s organization in Baltimore, founded on January 5, 1906, as an auxiliary of the men’s segment of the Niagara Movement, a forerunner of the NAACP.
The Du Bois Circle continues to have active concern for theory and practice in politics, for poverty in a land of plenty, for immigration and population problems, for education as the stepping stone to employment and progress, for careers in occupations hitherto closed to men and women of color, and for the acceleration of the integration of the masses of Blacks into the mainstream of American society.
—Mission Statement of the Du Bois Circle
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Acknowledgments ix
“Centurion” xi Thelma B. Thompson
Introduction 1 DolanHubbard
Reviews of The Souls of Black Folk 18 Compiled by Erica L.Griffin
The Souls of the “Black Belt” Revisited 34 JamesDaniel Steele
Alexandria, Tennessee: Dusk and Dawn of the Rural Veil 49 Reavis L.Mitchell, Jr.
Anna Julia Cooper, Pauline Elizabeth Hopkins, and the African American Feminization of Du Bois’s Discourse 70 BarbaraMcCaskill
They Sing the Song of Slavery: Frederick Douglass’s Narrative and W. E. B. Du Bois’s The Souls of Black Folk as Intertexts of Richard Wright’s 12 Million Black Voices 85 VirginiaWhatley Smith
Du Bois’s “Of the Coming of John,” Toomer’s “Kabnis,” and the Dilemma of Self-Representation 130 Chester J. Fontenot, Jr.
viiSouls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
viii Contents
W. E. B. Du Bois and the Construction of Whiteness 161 Keith Byerman
The Intersecting Rhetorics of Art and Blackness in The Souls of Black Folk 172 AmyHeleneKirschke
“Looking at One’s Self through the Eyes of Others”: W. E. B. Du Bois’s Photographs for the 1900 Paris Exposition 189 ShawnMichelle Smith
Constructing a Psychological Perspective: The Observer and the Observed in The Souls of Black Folk 218 ShanetteM.Harris
W. E. B. Du Bois and The Souls of Black Folk: Generating an Expressive Repertoire for African American Communication 251 CarolynCalloway-Thomas andThurmonGarner
The “Musical” Souls of Black Folk: Can a Double Consciousness Be Heard? 269 ChristopherA. Brooks
The Wings of Atalanta: Classical Influences in The Souls of Black Folk 284 Carrie Cowherd
W. E. B. Du Bois and the Invention of the Sublime in The Souls of Black Folk 298 DolanHubbard
A Selected Publication History of The Souls of Black Folk 323 Compiled byM. ElaineHughes
Contributors 327 Index 331
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
W. E. B. Du Bois became a part of my mental make-up, my intellectual exemplar, since I first taught a portion of The Souls of Black Folk at Winston Salem State University in the late 1970s. I was at once struck by the lyrical quality of his language, keyed to the cadences of the King James Bible. I wove his words and ideas into my teaching and even my attitude toward life, for he made me feel secure intellectually and emotionally in a world where I was not construed as a full citizen. Du Bois provided me with a grammar for articulating the self and for understanding what it means to be black in the United States. He used “words as a weapon,” in the apt language of Richard Wright, and he intrepidly blended a concern for the poetics and politics of language, and their influence on how we perceive the world around us. Finally, I bonded with Du Bois because he put his tremendous intellect to use in improving the quality of life for all in our beloved community. It is especially apt that I edit this book in Baltimore, a city that ranks next
to Atlanta and New York in being where Du Bois chose to spend much of his time. Du Bois once lived in Morgan Park, a residential area adjacent to Morgan State University, and his legacy to the institution included one of his best students, Irene Diggs, who taught in the Department of Sociology and Anthropology for many years. Thus it is my pleasure to present this collection of essays celebrating his groundbreaking work. Iwish to thankmy colleagueswho read parts of thismanuscript. They in-
clude Thelma B. Thompson, Ruby V. Rodney, Patrick Murphy, Betty Plum- mer, and Otto Begus. I also extend my appreciation to the following individuals for their
contributions to my work: Michelle Baliff, Rosemary Franklin, Barbara McCaskill, R. Baxter Miller, Hugh Ruppersburg, and Anne Williams, my former colleagues at the University of Georgia; Burney J. Hollis, Dean of the College of Liberal Arts, Otto Begus, Chair of Philosophy and Re- ligious Studies, Karen A. Robertson, Director of Library Services, and Gabriel S. Tenabe, Director of Museums at Morgan State University; Sun- diata Cha-Jua, Director of African American Studies, and Vera Mitchell,
ixSouls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
x Acknowledgments
at the African-American and Africana Library, at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign; M. Elaine Hughes at the William Russell Pullen Li- brary at Georgia State University; Karen Jefferson, of the Archives and Spe- cial Collections at the RobertW.Woodruff Library in theAtlantaUniversity Center; Judy Cooper, Johnnie Fields, and Vivian Fisher of the Enoch Pratt Free Library in Baltimore; James J. Davis, Chair of Modern Languages and Literature at Howard University; Leonard A. Slade, Jr., Chair of Africana Studies at the University of NewYork at Albany; KweiseMfume, President and CEO of the NAACP; Edmonia Yates, President of the Du Bois Circle; Chester J. Fontenot, Jr., Chair of English at Mercer University; Joe Weixl- mann, Interim Provost, St. Louis University; Dennis Vernon Proctor, Pas- tor of Pennsylvania Avenue A.M.E. Zion Church; and Emily Stipes Watts, George Hendrick, Frances Alston, Ruth Antoine, Adnee Bradford, Don Burness, Frank Dexter Brown, Linda Carter, Grace Coffey, Hazel A. Ervin, Jim Estepp, Sharynn Owens Etheridge, Clay Goss, Karl Henzy, Elwanda D. Ingram, Milford Jeremiah, Meena Khorana, Marvin A. Lewis, Charles H. Long, Monifa Love, Lois McMillan, Tiffany McMillan, Keith Mehlinger, Anita Pandey, Ralph Reckley, Margaret A. Reid, Ruthe T. Sheffey, Maxine Thompson Smith, Ella Stevens, Minnie Washington, JudyWhite, Jeffrey R. Williams, and the lateMildredWhite Barksdale, whose indefatigable spirit sustained me throughout this project from its inception. I am especially grateful to Wendell Jackson, our department’s Renais-
sance man and editor deluxe, and Caroline Maun, for their advice and en- couragement throughout. The constructive comments of the two anony- mous reviewers were especially helpful. I should also like to express my gratitude to all my students, who over the years have engaged me in spir- ited dialogue when I taught Du Bois. My assistants, Tayari A. Jones, Erica L. Griffin, and Michael D. Hill,
then at the the University of Georgia, and Tiffany Boyd Adams, Robert Matunda, Kara Janelle Scott, and Scott A. West, of Morgan State Univer- sity, completed every task without complaint. The book would not have been published without the editorial foresight, patience, and perseverance of Beverly Jarrett and Jane Lago and their coworkers at the University of Missouri Press. Finally, Ruth, Aisha, and Desmondweatheredmy excitement and disap-
pointments, consoled only by their comprehension of the subject’s impor- tance. Grateful acknowledgment is made to the Du Bois Circle and to Morgan
State University for permission to use the portrait of Du Bois by Arnold Thielman. It now hangs in the Morris A. Soper Library and Information Technology Center. We also wish to thank The Crisis Publishing Co., Inc., the publisher of themagazine of the National Association for the Advance- ment of Colored People, for the use of two of their images.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Thelma B. Thompson
for Dr. W. E. B. Du Bois
From sparkling stars of sun-swept Africa’s Womb He burst born brave. Black comet come to commit to same. Heir of Hadrian, brother of broken boys Endowed, yet not bowed to intellect nor sect Extraordinary man for extra ordinary times.
Timekeeper of a race set pace Olympian in his right. Right of wrongs left. Speak, man of finest letters, prime thinker Write, write of thoughts thought. Unrecorded by silent suffrage souls.
Centurion Dreamed old dreams of history’s hate Of old mothers’ eternal birth pains sold Of frail fathers’ faith found lost to gold. Middle passage, message, Massage doubloons and fears America’s bounty, bargain blocks, Black Tears Stubborn slave triangle, Indelible saga Nightmare of that visionary Radical, root of wrongs.
Prophet, relentless relay-runner In man’s Marathon race for race, Sprinter, sole splinter
xiSouls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
xii Thelma B. Thompson
Of the Black Soul’s soul sold silent Erudite, forthright forefather.
Centurion Dreamed new dreams of talent bent, Burnished Upon gold and medals. Bearer of society’s bad news
And Views:
Content of whose character? Washed by the Blood Pressed, clean by selectivity, Monticello, Means and Mama’s meager memories made maid?
Centurion Blessed with longevity, cursed with profundity Outward going on his inward, lonesome sail In a shallow world wallow with scholars, Ships, Doing time in America’s hot pot melting.
Centurion Purified in lava lavish From his cortex, centrosphere, Goes granite gray stone corner Of his great gran’ people folk. Centurion’s mighty pen, his sword, rapier, Long lances Lacerate a century’s life And pregnant brain bags Burst. Dormant duffel sacks of Blackness— Congress Pan-African Babel unified, A mere moment’s silence in Eternity In respect and retrospect, African accord The temporary truce.
Magnificent master of Time’s tree Misunderstood, stands free. Centurion of the color line, barrier and borderline Of centuries and of love,
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Centurion xiii
Bread and dread of armies (Genes’ gifts, unreturnable).
Centurion Survivor of our Long March from ancient Africa, Arrived triumphant, tired, midst thousands. At King’s homeward horizon’s side His monument, his mountaintop
In Washington’s rainbow tide, Yes, we gathered at the river Our black Souls all aquiver.
On that great day, words dumb to say Our hearts’ hot, deepest sorrow Centurion ran, passed his baton Was gone, From us Forever.
Note: This poemwas first read at theMiddleAtlanticWriters AssociationConference in Frankfort, Kentucky, in 1991.
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
O n e H u n d r e d Y e a r s L a t e r
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .
Souls of Black Folk One Hundred Years Later, edited by Dolan Hubbard, University of Missouri Press, 2003. ProQuest Ebook Central, http://ebookcentral.proquest.com/lib/uaz/detail.action?docID=3570754. Created from uaz on 2018-03-15 17:09:22.
C op
yr ig
ht ©
2 00
3. U
ni ve
rs ity
o f M
is so
ur i P
re ss
. A ll
rig ht
s re
se rv
ed .